Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"I can't wait to participate in the new season. This time we will dominate, chèrie."

"Do you really have to go back?" Katie had her arms crossed, watching Danielle as she prepared a whole list based on her new strategy for the coming season. "I mean, last time it brought out the worst in you..."

"Nonsense, it's the edit that pictured me as a monster." The french woman patted the spot next to her on her bed, gesturing to the tailor to sit down near her.

"I don't know... reality shows bring out the worst in us, and I admit that I too wasn't really a saint there... even if I hate Gwen and her stupid hideous style."

Danielle looked at her girflriend with a slightly annoyed frown. "What do you have against goth fashion? You do know that it's a style I follow as well, right?"

"But you manage to make it look elegant, Danie!" Katie's praise managed to assuage her girlfriend's annoyance, and she sat down, petting Matagot as he jumped in her lap. "Gwen instead seems to have crawled out of a shitty wattpad fanftiction, I mean, did you look at her?" The malay teen's annoyance soon turned into worry when she realized that she was changing the subject. "Anyway, I don't want to talk about Total Drama right now, the new season will start in three weeks, so... could you put down that horrible list? It's making you look obsessed, and I don't think your name is Courtney."

"Please, I am not similar to that girl at all." Rolling her eyes Danielle nonetheless put down her list, and instead caressed Fenris' head. "But you are right, enough talking about that stupid show. Today we are going to the cinema, right?"

"Right! I can't wait to show you that movie, but first... can I use the toilet?"

"Sure thing, chèrie." Danielle nodded with a soft smile.

Once Katie happily left the room, though, Danielle smile vanished, as Thorne and Mórrigan flew down from their perch to grab the list and pen, bring them back to Danielle and then roost on her shoulders. The girl grabbed it, looking at the paper with a determined look on her face, if not even a little malicious.

"This time I will triumph. No matter what I will have to sacrifice, that million will be mine!"

"So, you actually got invited to participate this time?"

Kieran nodded, laying back on the chair in the ice cream shop as he waited for Sadie and Theres to join them. "And with a million dollars as the prize, I couldn't really tell them to go fuck themselves."

"That's fair." Adrian nodded as well, his scarlet eyes looking for a moment at the counter, where his girlfriend and Sadie were still busy serving some customers. "Still, will you be alright? Since Sadie broke up with you, and I kinda saw it's hard for you having her around yet."

"I'll be fine. Besides, you are dating my sister, not me, so mind your business." The big guy crossed his arms, huffing in annoyance.

"Well, you are still her family. And she is getting worried too." Adrian sipped on his slushie. "She knows you, even if you try to hide it she sees you are still hurt by the break up."

"Can you not talk about that?" Gritting his teeth, Kieran glared at the albino guy. "It happened, no use crying over it now."

The other guy just shrugged, before smiling again as finally the two girls served the last customers and turned the sign on the door to indicate that the shop was now closed.

"Sorry for the wait guys." Theres smiled sweetly as she put down a cup in front of either of them, giving a kiss on Adrian's cheek as she did so.

Kieran just looked suspiciously at the light blue ice cream inside the cup, raising an eyebrow and looking at the girls. "What flavor did you say it is?"

"We didn't say anything." Sadie was standing next to her friend, giggling slightly. She definitely seemed to be dealing with the end of their relationship much better than the polynesian guy was. "First you taste it, then we'll tell you."

Adrian was just as hesitant as the other guy, looking with some uncertainty at the food. "Sadie, are you ready for the coming season?" He was clearly trying to buy some time.

Thankfully, it worked, since Sadie smiled wider, clasping her hands. "Oh, I can't wait. If I win, me and Theres can use the million to try and create our own bakery. And even if I don't win, this will be a good opportunity to meet again with many of my friends, like Mark, DJ, and Bridgette."

"I wonder if Leshawna is participating too, I heard not everyone was contacted." Kieran mused, causing Sadie to scowl.

"Ugh, I hope not..."

Kieran frowned a bit at Sadie's comment. "Seriously, what is your problem with her? You two are always at each other throat."

"Do you even have to ask? She acts so sanctimoniously, like she's the only one who had to struggle in life because she grew up in the ghetto, and then she acts like some of the girls that bullied me and Katie in middle school." Sadie crossed her arms defensively, still scowling angrily "Not to mention that she brings out the worst of you. Everytime you meet I see you taking steps back on all the work you are doing on your prejudice."

"Oh, please, are you really trying to say she is..."

"Yes." Sadie replied bluntly, before rolling her eyes. "Ugh, just try the ice cream, please, I don't want to talk about her now."

"Fine." Scoffing, Kieran took a scoop of the light blue ice cream, eating it and immediately starting to cough. "Why is it so salty?!"

"No, no and no, you can't go back to that terrible show!"

Evelyn was looking annoyed at his best friend while he prepared his luggage at least three weeks early. He couldn't believe how reckless Mark could be.

"I told you, this time the bad apples won't be there, calm down." Mark jumped out of his closet, holding a pink hoodie shaped like a rabbit, and a yellow one in the shape of a canary. "Which one do you like most?"

"Put them back Mark Nelson. The bad apples may have been taken out, but there can always be new ones, how do you know that this time it won't be... umh, your boyfriend hurting you?"

The writer gasped drammatically at that insinuation. "You know Devon would never do that, if anything he would punch whoever tried to hurt me, not that I need protection."

"And last time he defended you he left you alone and he disappeared by getting eliminated." The crossdresser approached his best friend, holding both of his hands. "Please, do not go, last time you suffered too much, and I can't see you go through hell again."

"Evelyn... so do I take the pink one?"

"Sometimes I want to slap you." The brunette let go of the writer, turning his back on him and crossing his arms. "Why don't you want to stay here with me, where you're safe?"

Suddenly Mark jumped on Evelyn's back, hugging him tightly from behind. "I know you love me, bestie, but don't worry about me, I'll know how to manage this time!" Playfully the japanese guy leaned in and gave him a nice kiss on the cheek "Make sure to send me all your positive vibes!"

Evelyn didn't reply immediately, initially he smiled weakly, but that smile soon disappeared. "Last time I found out so many things about you, and I felt like a horrible friend for never realizing..." the crossdresser turned around, putting both hands on his friend's shoulders. "Do you realize how horrible it was to find those things out not from you, but from your diary?"

Evelyn's words caught Mark off-guard, to the point of making him back away a bit. "I'm sorry that I did not tell you, it's just... I didn't feel ready to talk about it and..."

"That's the point, you weren't ready, and surely you are not ready to go back to that awful show." Feeling guilty for having made his friend sad, Evelyn tried to show once more a faint smile. "Of course I don't blame you, Heather is a horrible person, she deserves to rot in juvie for what she did, but trust me, don't go back there or you risk being hurt again, do you want the haters to start harassing you again?"

"You're wrong, I was not ready then, but I feel that this time it's different. If you don't mind, I'd like to finish packing my bag." Having chosen what to take Mark put down the yellow hoodie, putting the pink one in the suitcase. "I am not five, and I am not thirteen either even if they keep asking for my ID at the cinema. I can take care of myself, have some faith in me for the love of Kami."

"Can you at least take the pepper spray with you?"

In response to that the writer started laughing in amusement. "Pepper spray? Evelyn, you remember that I can kick everyone's ass, right?"

"Oh, right..." the other guy chuckled awkwardly, rubbing his arm uncomfortably. "Then... good luck."

"Thanks! What matters to me is your trust and... oh fuck, I have to take the good shampoo, wait here and then we can go to the karaoke!"

Like a flash the japanese teen abandoned his room. Evelyn looked at him carefully, his sad expression soon became a determined frown, and he put both hands on his chest.

"You won't escape me, Mark. Whether you want it or not I'll keep you safe, even if I have to follow you to the end of the world, this is a promise, you can count on it!"

"Sophie, you are really such a boor." Charlotte was holding her face in shame. Why did she have to have such an inconsiderate friend?

"Come on Charlotte, I have done nothing wrong, everyone would have done that, right Lindsay?"

The former blonde, now brunette, looked at Damerae with confusion. "I don't remember, did we have a double date with Sophie and Charlotte?"

"No, honey, they butted in..." Damerae laughed a bit uncomfortably while he watched his sporty friend wave her arm energically, trying to draw the waiter's attention.

"Barista! Barista! We are ready to order!"

"Sophie, don't shout like that, it's rude." Charlotte got redder than ever facing her best friend's antics. "Damerae, please forgive me, she forced me to spill the beans about your participation."

"How nice, what are you participating in?" Lindsay happily clapped while watching her boyfriend, curious to know what the jamaican guy had to do.

Damerae looked at the cheerleader with a bit of surprise. "Honey? Season two of Total Drama? The same one Sophie mentioned literally five minutes ago when she crashed our date?"

"Ooooohhh... right."

Suddenly Charlotte screamed in fear when Sophie, like any normal person, slammed forcefully her hands on the counter. "Sophie!"

"In these three weeks you will train with me maggot, you'll get up at four in the morning and start running for ten blocks, at five we'll start the lectures for social and strategy game and, if we have time, we'll even force Charlotte to take part to the lectures!"

"Emh, no thanks? And then Damerae has to work at night, you can't tire him out like that Sophie Clarson!" Angrily the paintress poked her friend's chest with her index finger. "So, for the love of god, can we just go and not disturb his date with Lindsay?"

"Right, Lindsay do you also want to train with us?" Damerae's sporty friend couldn't say anything else, since an out of patience Charlotte started dragging her away. "Damerae remember, set the clock for four in the morning, we'll see each other at four, and make sure to recommend me to the producers!"

"Sophie, let's go, now!"

Damerae waved goodbye to his two friends while laughing, not hiding a bit of embarassment as he did so. "Well Lindsay, we're screwed, set the clock for four in the morning. If we don't, it will be Sophie coming to get us."

"Wait, Sophie knows where I live? Oh no, I'm in danger!" The former blonde girl suddenly stood up and ran away scared, screaming and leaving Damerae alone in the coffe shop, shocked and astonished, only to then start chasing her himself.

"Lindsay, wait we still have to pay! People are giving us the side eye!"

Shopping around, Minerva Platinum was attracted to a retro boutique which had sunglasses as the main article. Knowing these could have been useful she chose to enter, looking for something fitting for her.

She did not expect that the producers of that damned show would directly contact her. A part of her wanted to reject the invitation, after all it was also their fault if she had found herself heartbroken.

Damerae... it was terrible seeing him with Lindsay, so she meant nothing to him? Only a game? She would have never known, and in part it was also partly her fault for having pushed him away for a whole year without ever giving him the chance to speak about their whole thing.

Almost as a twist of fate she saw him, busy chasing the same woman for whom he had forgotten her. She didn't care for the reason why Lindsay was screaming, and neither about Sophie Clarson who for some reason had chosen to follow the former blonde girl.

The first instinct the redhead had was hiding behind a shelf when she thought that Damerae was looking in that shop's direction. In doing that, though, she ended up bumping against someone, making them fall ruinously on a shelf full of glasses, and causing a big mess in all the shop.

"Ouch..." Bridgette groaned in pain, all after screaming because of the sudden fall. "Sorry, could you help me?"

"What?" Turning around Minerva could witness the disaster she caused. "Oh dear, I'm so sorry, let me help you!" She reached out with her hand, trying to help the surfer. "Wait... I know you, you are Bridgette from Total Drama Island! I rooted for you during the season... at least, until they eliminated you."

Sighing in disappointment, the surfer accepted the redhead's help. "Tell me about it, seeing myself on TV I felt so embarassed."

"Mph, it's not fair at all that those witches Danielle and Isabella went so far, that show doesn't deserve you." Once Minerva helped the other girl, she smiled timidly. "Do you want me to offer you a coffe? I'd like to apologize for this accident..."

"I'd like that too, and it would be best to get out before the owner notices this mess."

At Bridgette's observation the redhead girl with the beauty of a nymph looked at the disaster she caused, and almost simultaneously the two girls ran away with their tails between their legs.

During the run Minerva tried to keep an eye out to not run into Damerae and Lindsay. Right now she didn't want to feel worse, the important thing now was to offer that coffee to Bridgette and apologize again for that stupid accident.

She did not know yet that in reality her and Damerae's paths would soon cross again.

Months had passed, Summer had ended and in its place had come the Fall.

Cassidy had come back to her beloved home, and unable to restrain herself she immediately ran in the living room, snatching the remote from her twin.

"Hey! I need that!" The other blonde girl complained.

Cassidy did not reply, she even stole the hot chocolate her sister had just prepared.

"Alright, I'm giving up. I hope you're not watching that cheap show again."

Once her sister left the room, Cassidy excitedly grabbed the remote and sat down on the couch, changing the channel on the maxi-screen TV as the screen 'Total Drama: New Season Added' appeared in front of the millionair girl's eyes. That sight left her with a shiver of excitement and happiness.

Cassidy was ready to watch her favorite reality show: Total Drama Action begins now.

Who will be this season's Main Character?

A. Damerae
B. Kieran
C. Mark

Welcome back to Choose Your Drama, are you all ready for the new season?

As last time, the rules stay the same: give an explanation for the vote, or we will not count it. And do keep your comments civil.

There is one thing that we are gonna change, though: we are not gonna approve the comments until time is up, for this chapter, while for the rest of the story we are going to wait half a day before approving comments, so as to avoid possible bots influencing genuine comments. We already thought of implementing this after the botting in the "Off The Chains" episode, but we did not want to make such a radical change so far into the story.

Finally, as you saw we have a new Original Character joining, this time coming from MaiiizonoSan. Like we said at the end of Choose Your Drama Island, though, she will not be playable.

Still, for the sake of fairness, here's also her 'file':

-Minerva

Stereotype: The Nymph

Likes: Going out with men, cooking, romance ( she reads romance novels! )

Dislikes: Judging the freedom of others, loneliness, sexual abstinence ( it makes her weak )

Known for: Being the most beautiful ( and envied ) girl in her city.

Orientation: Heterosexual

Why TDA?: She was contacted to participate in the new edition of Total Drama, accompanied by a new cast! At least that's what she read in the invitation letter.

Minerva Platinum is a young woman with a sweet and romantic soul. She's a shy girl that watches others from afar, as if she's admiring them. She's renowned for her beauty, but also for doing whatever she wants; in fact she went out with many guys, and some of them also had the priviledge of receiving a sweet nickname.
Minerva knows how to love a lot and hopes that one day she can cook delicious dishes for her future husband.
Right now, though, she has to roll up her sleeves to reach her goal.

Chapter Text

You look in the mirror, giving a last touch up to your hair. You show your radiant smile, so as to better see if you thoroughly cleaned your teeth.

It seems everythings good. My hair's fine, so are my teeth, no bags under my eyes and my beard has been properly groomed.

After making sure to have taken care of every aspect of you, you start keeping track of the outfit you will have to wear for the rest of the season. A light blue fleece jacket, a white shirt under it, both left open so that it shows your fit chest and abs, long and baggy beige track pants and white sport shoes.

Maybe I should at least button up the inner shirt?

You look around, hoping nobody enters the room, then you touch one of your pecs with your hand and start fondling it.

Nope! In fact, on TV they'll like to see a bit of skin. If Geoff will be present this time as well, I'm sure I'll outshine him.

You chuckle, bemused by the idea, and while you do so Kieran enters your shared bedroom. As soon as you see him, you immediately let go of your chest.

"What... were you doing?" Your friend asks you in confusion, with a slight hint of a grin. "Don't tell me you started showing off in front of the mirror again?"

"What? N-no, of course not!"

Kieran laughs unabashedly at your weak denial. "Sure you didn't, you vain bastard. Come on, come say goodbye to the family, the little twins haven't stopped crying yet."

Knowing that Havard and Philippe will miss you so much makes you smile tenderly. You wonder if Penelope is crying too, which you doubt since you know how mature she is for her age, comparted to her twins.

"I'm coming, I'm coming, let's make it quick or we'll risk me starting to cry as well!"

After you and Kieran arrived at the bus stop you started chatting about stuff. You are already planning to become allies and share the money in case of victory. To you it seems fair to do so, after all the Fersen are a bit like a second family for you.

But as you talk your gaze falls on the handmade bracelets that your best friend is wearing. Your expression immediately becomes much more worried.

"Are you sure you want to wear those?" You ask cautiously, to which Kieran replies with a little grunt.

"Don't worry, I'm fine. Besides, I like wearing them."

"If you say so..."

The fact he's still wearing the bracelets Sadie made for him means he still has not moved on... I hope he won't make any mess now that he will have to interact more with her...

You are about to say something more, but you hear a familiar shout call out to you. When you turn around you see Sophie run like crazy towards you, dragging along a trolley, and behind her are Santos and Charlotte, barely managing to keep up with your sporty friend.

"Damerae, Kieran, wait for me! I'm coming with you!" The brunette shouts, stopping perfectly in front of the bus stop and showing you a big smile. "I won't let all that training be in vain!"

Kieran leans towards you and starts whispering in your ear "So that crazy girl actually trained you?"

"Of course I did, I just regret not involving you, Kieran, and you know what that means? Now you are my enemy, watch your back!"

How did she hear him?

Finally Santos and Charlotte arrive to the bus stop as well, and the latter looks like she wants to strangle her best friend.

"Sophie... uff, we came... uff, just to say goodbye. Don't get any weird ideas."

"I knew we should have sedated her, Charlotte." Santos comments in annoyance, busy giving some pats on the back at the taller blonde girl. "Seriouly Sophie, you're not going anywhere."

"But you can't understand, Total Drama is calling me, I'm destined to win that show!"

You look at Kieran with an uncertain look, you are starting to get a little worried about Sophie, you did not expect that she could be so competitive about a show she doesn't even have to participate in.

Maybe we should have had her sign up for Ridonculous Race? No wait, she isn't old enough to participate in that show yet.

The bus soon shows up, and Charlotte immediately runs to give you a tight hug. "I'll miss you Dam, we'll root for you from home." The girl's amber eyes soon fall also on Kieran, which makes her smile awkwardly. "I mean, we will root for both of you."

"Thanks for the consideration."

"Come on Kieran, we know you'll be an early boot." Santos starts mocking the polynesian guy, which makes Sophie starts laughing out loud.

"Santos is right, stay home loser!"

When the bus doors open Sophie tries to get on board, but is stopped by her best friend, who promptly grabs her ear.

"Sophie Clarson, do not embarass us!"

"Charlotte you cannot stop destiny!"

You chuckle in amusement at your friends' antics. "Take care girls, and you too Santos, we won't come back empty handed." You give one last hug to your hispanic friend, then you get on the bus.

Out of the corner of your eye you see Kieran say goodbye to your friends with a small gesture of his hand, which makes you smile a bit.

It took a while, but at least he's starting to warm up to them as well...

Once the bus doors close the driver, a big black man with a small scar on his face, rudely turns to you. "Go sit down and don't break my balls."

Oh... he could have been more polite about this...

Before you start looking for a seating spot you give one last look outside, and you notice Charlotte and Santos forcefully dragging Sophie away from the bus stop. You feel a little sorry for your friend, but this gives you one more reason to win.

"Kieran, Damerae, hi! We are here!" in the back of the bus you see DJ and Mark, the latter greets you by waving his hand energetically, only to then run to hug your friend.

"Hey pipsqueak, you saved the seats for us?" Kieran asks with a little happy smile, clearly enthusiastic to see the two lovebirds again.

"Of course, what questions! I drove away whoever tried to get your seat, come on!" The writer hops again to the end of the bus, gesturing to you to follow him.

You sit down next to DJ and greet him with a little fistbump.

"So, how many people are still left to take?" You ask curiously, trying to keep track of the empty seats.

The other jamaican guy shrugs nonchalantly.

"Not many, to be honest, we should be twenty."

"And yet it's weird." Mark adds, becoming a little thoughtful. "I have no idea of who could be the twentieth contestant. Maybe Ezekiel or Eva? I don't think either of those two kept in contact with someone."

"Ah really, Eva was relevant enough to be recalled?" Kieran chuckles, amused just by the idea of seeing the russian woman participate again to a show like that.

"Come on man, don't be an asshole." You chastise him a bit, after all you feel sorry for that girl, she seriously needs someone to help her. "In any case, I don't think she'll be the one returning, maybe it will be Ezekiel. Most of the people present here at least made the merge last season."

"What if it's a new contestant? Wouldn't it be fun? After all, they called you two." Mark wonders, soon starting to hop on his seat, excited, then he shakes DJ's arm. "I bet it's... uhm, Bunny! It seems so like Chris to call back his interns as new contestants."

"Sincerely... I hope that woman is not present, she creeps me out."

Kieran nods in agreement at DJ's words, even if unlike him he doesn't shudder. "I agree, that one is a fucking psychopath, I doubt they'll let someone like her participate."

You let your friends chat in peace. Your eyes focus on looking at the various occupied spots on the bus, but there are two people in particular that soon draw your attention.

Uh? What happened to them?

"Guys, I'm going to greet the others..."

After you say goodbye to your friends, you move towards the spot occupied by Beth and Owen. The latter is busy sleeping, and seeing the bags under his eyes he must be really exhausted, and noticing how much weight he has lost since the first season makes you worry.

Damn, Isabella must have destroyed that poor guy... I feel sorry seeing him like this.

Beth notices your presence, she struggles to look you in the eyes. She's clearly nervous, to the point that she starts fidgeting nervously with her fingers and murmuring incoherently.

"Beth, hi! We haven't had news from you since last season." You greet her cheerfully, squinting a bit to look at her better. "You... changed a lot."

The farmgirl smiles awkwardly, even getting a little red in the face. "T-thanks... I, well, I worked a bit on myself since the first season..."

You can tell the short girl is not lying, in about a year she has gotten rid of her braces, now showing straight and shining teeth, she lost quite a bit of weight and her hair have grown back enough that she can tie them in two gracious pigtails. In a way, you find her quite graceful with how she looks now.

"So that's Beth? And here I thought she was a new contestant, at least now she can say she's decent looking."

You immediately recognize Danielle and her odious french accent. You can't help but look at her reproachfully for that unwanted comment.

"Come on, it doesn't cost you anything to not be so mean to her." You try to smile at the businesswoman, trying to be patient with her. "We are in a new season now, we can let the past be the past, don't you think?"

Danielle's answer is to cross her arms, snub you and let out a haughty 'mph!'. Next to her, you can see that Ketie's expression is of someone that wishes to disappear in that moment.

I have the feeling she hasn't made much progress in this year.

After being insulted the wannabe loses any interest in wanting to speak to you, just lowering her head in shame and pretending you are no longer there.

This makes you sigh, you are well aware of what Beth went through in the arc of that year, so you are not surprised that she became even more reserved and evasive than before. If anything, you find it depressing how she changed also because of the hate she received online.

I should not bother her now, right now she's like a wounded bunny. Maybe I can talk to her later?

You run a hand through your hair, but you almost fall to the ground when the bus driver suddenly brakes. Luckily, you immediately manage to grab one of the bus handles.

Wow, I should go sit down.

Just as you are about to go, almost like it's a horrible twist of fate, you see the last person you would ever have expected to see again so soon boarding the bus. Those long red hair are unmistakeable, just like those sweet purple eyes, that go wide in fear as soon as they meet yours.

It hurts you a bit to see how Minerva immediately tries to get off the bus as soon as she notices your presence, and that the only thing stopping her is the driver, who closes the door in her face without mercy.

"Too late, princess. Now you are part of the show, if you want to leave you pay the penalty, bitch!" The gruff driver shouts at her, pushing your old flame to run forward.

Unable to resist you immediately approach her, raising your hand as a greeting. "Minerva, hey... I did not expect to see you here." Your smile falthers a bit, and you put your hand behind your muscular neck, acting like nothing happened is so difficult for you...

"Yeah... me neither..." the redhead replies to you, blushing slightly and barely looking at you in the eyes. "They... told me there was a new cast..."

Ouch, they really pulled a fast one on her in style...

Wait a minute, how many chances are there that they'd call Minerva of all people to participate?

You hesitate for a bit before you speak. "Listen..." despite all that happened between you two, you try to smile at your old flame and put her at ease. "You think we could talk about... you know..."

"Oh god, Minerva? What are you doing here?"

The sudden intervention from Bridgette, who is seated in the back of the bus too, distracts the nymph, making her smile wide.

"I can't believe it, Bridgette, you're here too?" After turning to the surfer, Minerva looks at you with a little guilty look. "W-we can talke later if you want? It would be rude for me to not go greet her now, so... bye?"

Taking advantage of the situation, Minerva runs past you and reaches Bridgette, sitting down right next to her. You, on the other hand, sigh in defeat.

Sure, of course, we'll talk later. By now even I don't believe this anymore...

Once you go back to sit along with your friends you see Kieran shake his head in disappointment, while DJ and Mark look at you curiously.

"Who is that girl? I mean, she's hot, and I'm a gay guy saying so!" The writer stands up and, without even wating for a response, immediately runs to introduce himself to the new arrival.

"Yeah... she's really pretty." DJ timidly agrees, he too is fascinated by your old flame's unusual beauty. "Do you know her?"

"Let's not talk about her." Kieran harshly interjects, crossing his arms. "That girl doesn't deserve any consideration."

You don't say anything, obviously you don't agree with what your friend is saying, but now you aren't in the mood to bring up a delicate argument like that.

"Honey, hiiii!" Once Lindsay too is on board, along with Leshawna, she immediately runs towards you and basically jumps in your arms, hugging you tightly. "I can't wait to play with you, even if I don't remember the rules of this game well!"

You chuckle slightly in the face of your girlfriend's scatterbrained nature. "I'll explain them later, honey." You hug her close to you and smile at her, but your gaze can't help but check on Minerva. As you expected, she's hurt by seeing you beeing affectionate with Lindsay, to the point that she tries to act like nothing while she goes back to talking with Bridgete and Mark.

Fuck... why does she always make things so difficult? Maybe it's my fault, I am not trying enough to fix the problem I created.

"Sweetie hi, it's nice to see you again!" Leshawna approaches you while swaying her hips, greeting you with a nice highfive. "You mind if I go sit down next to Kieran? It's been a while since I have heard from him lately."

You look at your friend and you are about to say yes, then you suddenly freeze when you notice Sadie's piercing gaze upon you. The pastry girl is strongly shaking her head, miming with her lips the word 'don't'.

Sorry Sadie, but I can't deny her this favor...

"Sure! Go along!" After giving her a small gallant gesture, you point to Leshawna your empty seat.

The big girl says goodbye by blowing you a little kiss and approaches your friend and DJ, while you and Lindsay reach Sadie and sit down next to her. The chubby BFFFL looks at you with a little glare.

"Seriously, Dam?"

"I know, you don't like her a lot, and I too know that at times she can say things that are quite questionable, but..." you turn around enough to look at Kieran, busy greeting the black mama with a bear hug. "We still have to give her a chance, alienating her from Kieran's life without an apparent reason only risks making the situation worse."

Sadie crosses her arms and looks at the two black friends as well, you can clearly notice how uncertain she is seeing them together. Lindsay, noticing her friend's worries, puts both hands on her shoulders and smiles sweetly at her.

"Don't worry, Sadie. Kieran is trying to change for the better, I'm sure he will not say those mean things ever again!"

"I... hope so." The pastry chef smiles back at her friend, then looks at you and her with a softened expression, to say the least. "Anyway, it's nice to see how you are still so close, I'm sure you will do wonders now that you can play together."

You smile optimistically and show her a thumbs up. "You can bet on it, Sadie! But make sure to try and do your best as well!"

"I will!"

After a long trip, you finally arrive on the set of the new season. You are among the last ones to get out of the bus, and thanks to the sun shining down you are forced to put a hand on your face to manage to read the banner of the place well.

"Uh... it seems to be an abandoned movie set." You observe carefully, finding it curious how the location is completely different from the first season.

Lindsay puts both hands on her head, screaming enthusiastically. "You know that this means? We will become famous!"

You put an arm around your girl's waist, showing her a sweet smile. "We are already on TV, sugar, we would have probably been famous anyway with a different set."

"Yeah, but with a movie set we'll be double famous!" The former blonde puts an index finger on her chin, thinking like she usually does when she starts having a doubt. "At least, I think so..."

In response to that you laugh bemusedly.

She's so cute when she acts like this, it will be nice to stay with her for the whole summer... unless one of us two gets eliminated early. But I trust in our abilities.

"I think I'll go say hi to the girls, it's been a while since I last talked with Danette and Kelly. Are you coming with me, love?"

"Mmhhh, I don't know, I have to think about it..." you look around, starting to notice that various groups are already forming. "So many circles are forming, I don't want to risk offending someone just because I did not go to greet them first."

"Ooohhh, right..." Lindsay nods in agreement. "Social circles are, like, merciless. If you choose a group now, the others will immediately associate you as part of it. It's the typical highschool rule!"

"And you know a lot about social hierarchies, eh?" You comment with a smirk and a raised eyebrow. In response, your girlfriend gets on her tiptoes and gives you a small kiss on the cheek.

"Mh, mh, of course I know! And anyway, don't get worried about following me, you can be sure I won't get offended if you want to say hi to another group first."

Makes sense, we already spend a lot of time together. We don't have to stay always attached.

Once you say goodbye to Lindsay with a quick peck on the lips, you immediately walk to Kieran. The fact he stayed on the side does not surprise you, actually it surprises you seeing him more uncertain about where to go.

"Hey man, you haven't approached anyone yet?"

"No." The polynesian guy huffs, with his arms crossed. "I don't know whether to go speak to Leshawna or Sadie, they are basically the only people I appreciate in their respective groups." As he says that he puts a hand on his chin, becoming pensive. "Maybe I should go talk to Mark and DJ...? I don't know, I hate taking this fucking decisions."

You playfully roll your eyes. "Tell me about it."

"Unlike you, people don't expect nothing from me, Dam." Kieran frowns slightly. "Think carefully about where to go, I have the feeling that many of them expect you to go to them first."

Kieran... is right, one of the problems of getting along with so many people is the fact that I will never be able to satisfy everyone.

Since my dear friend here is confused about what to do, maybe I can advise him to come with me. The issue is... where can we go exactly?

Let's study all the groups that are here. Right now I can see three, all made of four people.

Group A is made of Bridgette, DJ, Mark and Noah. Me and Kieran are friends with at least three of them, and our relationship with Noah is close to being friends... well, at least for me. That little guy is quite nice.

Anyway, they are all people we have a good opinion of, and viceversa, so it should make sense to go to them, right?

Then we have group B, the one made by Danielle, Katie, Lindsay and Sadie. In all honesty... I don't really want to talk to the first two... I don't want to be mean about it, but at times they can be really questionable with what they say. But they see me as a friend, right? So ignoring them still risks disappointing them.

Aside from Lindsay, there's only Sadie in that circle that I really consider a friend. The problem? If I take Kieran with me, I could risk causing some issues.

Besides, I am sure that there are still unresolved issues between group A and group B. Choosing one of the two over the other risks offending the part I haven't chosen. And in that case, I'd rather talk to the guys I actually consider my friends.

Otherwise... I could choose to go say hi to group C? I'm not so close to Courtney and Harold, and people know that I'm not really a friend of Gwen. Sure, there's Leshawna, but... I'm not her friend either. The only reason I'd have to choose group C is because it would be the most neutral option to consider.

But, on the bright side, I know that going to them would at least make Kieran happy, and I'm sure that the probability that he could argue with Leshawna are really low.

There are so many choices to consider that...

"Excuse me? I was talking with her first, asshole!"

"Calm down dude, I just wanted to talk to her!"

Your line of thoughts is soon interrupted by Trent and Geoff. The two seems about to start an argument.

"Jesus, don't tell me that those two will start being a pain in the ass again with their fucking arguments." Kieran mumbles, badly hiding his annoyance.

Maybe I should go to those two and stop them from fighting? I'd be doing everyone a favor to be honest, nobody could ever stand their bickering, Trent was even eliminated so that nobody would have to keep hearing them as they fight!

Trent and Geoff are surrounded by the contestats that did not get in any group, so unfortunately for me I would not be able to talk a lot with anybody, but... I don't think that will be a problem, I have a whole season to chat with the rest of the cast!

What is the best decision to take then? Let's see...

DECISION POINT:

Which group will Damerae and Kieran go to?

A. Bridgette, DJ, Mark, Noah
B. Danielle, Katie, Lindsay, Sadie
C. Courtney, Gwen, Harold, Leshawna
D. Beth, Geoff, Justin, Minerva, Owen, Trent

In this season you chose to play as Damerae! And, just like last season, you will have to deal with a bonus and a malus tied to your character. Here's the list of all the characters' quirks, as you can see here, we will not explain the working of the other OC's, so as to make this season's run a little harder.
Good luck! And remember, do not take everything for granted! You are no longer Danielle.

Bonus and malus:

Damerae:

Bonus: Silver Tongue

Thanks to his charming nature, it will be relatively simple for Damerae, compared to others, to persuade people to follow his ideas, suggestions and ideologies. Silver Tongue has a high rate of success, even with relationship with low affinity, and can be useful in forming various bonds during the season.
Thanks to Silver Tongue, for Damerae it will be much easier to raise back up his lower affinities compared to the other OC's. In addition to making him a good leader for a team, if needed.

Malus: Friend To All

Being a very capable and well liked person, everyone always expects Damerae to do something about a choice, anything. Whether it's siding with someone during a fierce argument, trying to calm down or stop lower intensity fights, choosing a group over another, or take a stand as an autority figure in the vest of a leader or something like that.
Choosing a neutral option or doing nothing useful will always end up punishing him, often hurting the general opinion about him, especially from the people that will feel offended by his lack of intervention.

Danielle:

Bonus: Businesswoman

Malus: Old Habits Die Hard

Kieran:

Bonus: Detective

Malus: Blind Loyalty

Mark:

Bonus: Open Book

Malus: Need To Recharge

Minerva:

Bonus: Silver Tongue

Malus: Darling

Chapter Text

Maybe I should stop Geoff and Trent from immediately starting a fight. Not just for our sake, but also for theirs.

I thought after a year they would have managed to put aside their dumb feud.

You nod slightly towards the two guys, both gathered around Minerva, who is visibly uncomfortable in front of all that tension. Kieran quickly understands your message, and without saying anything he just follows you, keeping both his hands in his pockets.

"Hey, hey guys! What is going on here?" As soon as you approach the larger group you immediately wrap an arm around Geoff's shoulder, smiling at him warmly. "You seem quite agitated."

"Dude, I did nothing wrong." Geoff gets defensive, raising his hands slightly and glaring at the musician. "I just wanted to speak to the new girl."

"And you did that by butting in our conversation, almost pushing me away. Are you aware of the bother you caused?"

You have to agree with Trent on this. You are well aware of how invasive your blond friend could be, so you are not surprised that he has bothered someone, even if you know that he had no bad intentions.

Damnit Geoff, you should learn to have some tact at times...

"Dude, you are a real dickhead."

You clear your throat awkwardly. "What Kieran is trying to say, Geoff..." you gesture to your friend to zip it. "Is that Trent is not wrong to be angry at you this time."

"R-right!" Minerva adds timidly, red in the face because of the embarassment she is feeling. "I'd like to speak to you as well, of course... don't take it as an attack... but you were unfair to poor Trent."

The cowboy starts thinking about your words, stroking his short blond beard. From his expression, you understand that he's starting to feel guilty.

"You're right guys, I was a bit of an asshole. Sorry, dude."

Trent looks surprised hearing those apologies from the party guy, to the point he opens his green eyes wide. "Oh, I did not expect that, but... I guess I can accept your apologies, man."

"Amen." Kieran adds, left unfazed by that discussion. "For your own good, try to keep your fights at bay. Nobody cares if you two don't like each other, but at least try not to make the others uncomfortable with your squabbling."

Both Trent and Geoff, the latter now free from your friendly grip, avoid eyecontact, feeling a little embarassed by that reprimanding. Seeing that Minerva ends up chuckling tenderly.

"Aw, you are so sweet if you act like this..." the redhead puts a hand on her face, and looks at the two guys with a beautiful smile and light blush on her cheeks. "Oh, no, sorry... maybe I said too much..." she shakes her head and puts both hands on her face, now she's embarassed as well.

Now you are the one chuckling softly. "Some things never change, eh?" You look at your old flame, but understand you pushed it a little too far when she avoids looking you in the eyes and lowers her gaze, saddened.

Maybe I should have stayed silent...

"Have they finally stopped arguing?"

Justin approaches you, along with Owen and Beth. The model takes a plug out of his ear and brings a hand to it, as if trying to hear something.

"Thanks guys, I already have a headache, listening to those shouts would have been worse for me." Owen is massaging his temples in annoyance, keeping his eyes closed in the process.

"Tell me about it, man. Can you imagine sharing a room with those two always arguing? I'd end up sleeping horribly and I'd risk getting wrinkles before I'm twenty!"

"Justin, I don't think that..." Beth is about to mutter something, but she stops when her gaze falls on Minerva. "Hey, are you alright?" She immediately approaches her, timidly putting a hand on her shoulder.

"Yeah... I'm fine, thank you Beth. It's really sweet of you to worry."

"D-don't mention it."

You see Kieran roll his eyes in front of that scene. He's visibly annoyed by the nymph's behaviour, but you quickly shake your head in his direction, as if telling him to not do anything.

"Anyway Owen, how did you manage to lose all that fat in around a year? You know, I'd really like to know your secret."

"Oh, it's all thanks to my wonderful girlfriend." The formerly fat guy smiles, and he does that much more than needed, you almost think you see a small twitch in his eye. "But she is very strict, so I suggest you get tips somewhere else."

"Oh... you are still together with Isabella?"

"Ehm, yeah? Why wouldn't I?"

You, Beth and Minerva share a confused look between you three when you see the model hesitate uncomfortably. Owen and Kieran, on the other hand, are just confused by that behavior.

"Sorry, it was a dumb question." Justin laughs awkwardly, and starts looking around nervously and pointing swiftly in front of him. "Oh, look it's Chris!"

Just at the right moment, your former boss shows up with a massive cart with exactly twenty seats. Once he stops in front of the girls' group, he soon start calling all of you.

"Hop on everyone! Come on people, sheesh, we haven't got all day, this cart is rented by the hour."

In around a few seconds everyong starts climbing in, and staying behind you immediately take advantage of that to apologize to your old flame. "Look... I'm sorry for what I said earlier, I..."

"Don't worry, I know you did not want to hurt me... on purpose." Minerva sighs, rubbing her arm and smiling sadly at you. "Actually, thank you for helping me with Geoff and Trent... the situation was getting out of hand."

"Eheh, it was nothing..." you put an hand behind you head and smile awkwardly at her.

Minerva passes you swiftly and gets on board, almost immediately going to sit next to Bridgette. You do the same, and trying to not think about your poor showing you decide to join back with your girlfriend.

"How did it go, Dam?" Lindsay asks you sweetly, letting you put your arm around her shoulders.

"It went... better than expected, I helped Geoff and Trent not bite each other's faces off."

"Ooooohhh, that's what that annoying background noise was." Happy, the cheerleader leans in to give you a kiss on the cheek. "Thanks honey! You are always so selfless with all of us!"

"Welcome to the set of Total Drama Action, this season's hottest reality show will be shot here on an abandoned film lot."

You and Lindsay are soon distracted by Chris' explanation. You are all listening, some patiently, some enthusiastically or completely bored.

Your gaze immediately falls on Courtney as soon as she starts to speak. "That's nice and all, but what are the last season interns doing here?"

"Now that I think about it... it's quite weird, yes. And who is the new girl?" You think you hear Harold heavy breathing despite being seated quite far from him.

"Some of you have not been called back because of controversies, or because you haven't left enough of an impact." After stopping the cart Chris shrugs nonchalantly. "We were short in the male cast, and our Minerva here is playing in Isabella stead, since she refused the call we gave her."

"Thank God I'd say. None of us miss that crazy bitch."

Mark nods at Kieran's harsh words, laughing and adding happily. "She's probably hiding from the public. And who can blame her, with all the outcry she caused."

"She is innocent, Duncan basically threatened her, and you two know that well!"

"You are really sad, Owen, still believing in that monster's innocence." Noah interjects coldly, not even deigning to look his former friend in the face.

The formerly fat guy starts stuttering. "It was... DJ and Mark that started accusing her without proof. It's their fault if..."

"Shut up Owen, nobody cares about that psycho." Danielle rudely silences the blond guy, then she smirks cruelly at him. "Were I in your shoes, I'd worry about not being the first eliminated. You are in a really horrible situation."

Starting to be annoyed, Chris takes out a megaphone and starts shouting inside it: "Actors, shut up and let me continue my speech!"

Once you have all been silenced the tour of the set keeps going, just like the rest of the introduction to the new season.

"You'll be spending the summer here, competing against each other in challenges and for rewards, all for the chance to win some monster cash."

"Still pocket change for me, McLean. Why don't you put an actual cash prize on the plate?" Danielle comments bemusedly, checking her nails confidently, only to be silenced soon after by your former boss.

Danielle... not everyone can bathe in gold like you...

"Like last season, one team will win and the other team will watch one of their own make their way down the dreaded walk of shame, to the Lame-o-sine"

At that moment you pass by an old limousine, so old that it spews smoke, making you all cough, with the only exception of Chris, who promptly shielded himself by pulling up his cart's windows.

"Now, since we don't have the outhouse to dump your deepest darkest secrets in, you'll dish the dirt in our new makeup confessional!" The cart driven by McLean stops in front of a small roulotte, and you can see some of the girls get excited by the idea of being able to use those dressing rooms. "You are all free to leave at least one confessional before continuing with our tour."

CONFESSIONALS:

Beth:

I wonder if it was a good idea to come back here again... she plays nervously with her fingers. I... just want to make up for all the mistakes I made last season. But... I think it's too late for that. She sniffles.

Bridgette:

She show a small sad frown Last season I didn't show my best, and I only embarrassed myself... she brings her hands to her sides and smiles cheerfully This year, however, will be different, as long as I have my friends by my side nothing can stop me.

Courtney:

I was ridiculed last time, all because of Isabella. This time, however, she's not here, I'm going to show everyone who they're going to be dealing with! She crosses her arms and looks at the camera with a fierce expression.

Damerae:

Having been an intern has its advantages, I know the rest of the guys really well. Honestly, I don't feel like an outsider at all. He chuckles cheerfully, then winks at the camera. That million dollars will be mine people, that's a promise.

Danielle:

Last time I lost because of cheating, no matter what others say, I know what happened. The french woman's expression hardens, there is fire blazing in her eyes. I will do anything to win, rest assured, this time nothing and no one will be able to stop Danielle Malet!

DJ:

He scratches his neck and smiles softly at the camera. After the first season, I didn't really have a good time... he glances down briefly, then his smile widens. This time will be different, with Mark by my side I'll have nothing to fear. Don't worry momma, I'll bring that money home!

Geoff:

After the first season, I couldn't keep in touch with Beth... okay, maybe it's better to say that she pushed me away. He confidently adjusts his cowboy hat and leans on the table, smiling brightly. Now that we're stuck on the same set, I can finally understand what happened to her, dudes.

Gwen:

She annoyingly blows away a tuft of hair out of place. I'm not so glad to be back, but what can I say? Money is money. Her pout is soon replaced by a small smile. If I end up in a good team, maybe I could even make it, who knows?

Harold:

Gosh, it's so good to be back! The fool clenches his fists with enthusiasm and flashes a goofy smile at the camera. Even though this isn't Magic Steve's Campus, I can still show off my mad skills to my teammates and... sighs longingly. My queen, Leshawna...

Justin:

Last season I wasn't... very lucky. He calmly explains, not reacting to the makeup artists adjusting his make-up This time it will be different though, I came here to win, and I'll prove to the audience that I'm much better than Damerae... or Kieran, or whatever the name of the intern with the pink locks is. He makes a quick movement of his head so his hair moves, then smiles seductively at the camera.

Katie:

She is busy getting her makeup done by some faceless interns. Once the make-up session ends, she starts squealing happily. I can't wait to play with Sadie again! And Danielle! And Trent! And Lindsay! And...

Kieran:

I don't have a lot of expectations of me, I'll probably be eliminated because I'm not 'nice and friendly' enough. The hawaiian guy frowns as he making quotes with his fingers. But you know what I say? Screw it, as long as Damerae wins and our families can get out of poverty a little bit I... ugh, I might try to be nicer. He starts nervously rubbing his bracelets. At least I don't hate everyone here...

Leshawna:

Last time, I was eliminated because of Danielle's posse, which taught me a couple of things. She raises several fingers of her hand in annoyance. The first thing, that being too nice won't get you anywhere, this time I'll play much more aggressively. She show a relaxed smile. And I know I can count on my girls for that, let's go!

Lindsay:

She looks at the dressing room with wonder. This place is gorgeous, I'd be locked up here for hours... A hand reaches out and offers the former blonde a lipstick Sorry, I don't use that brand. After the hand goes away, she smiles sweetly at the camera. Dam and I are so happy to be able to play together, you know? I can't wait to catch up with the girls, I've missed them so much!

Mark:

I'm so happy to be back together with my sweet Devon, especially now that we no longer have to pretend to be just friends in front of everyone anymore. He crosses his hands and sighs dreamily, afterwards he immediately becomes serious . Last year I let my emotions sabotage me just a step away from the finals, this time I'll have to be more careful... but I'm confident I can do it now!

Minerva:

I don't know any of these guys... with the exception of Bridgette, and I only met her three weeks ago! She brings a hand in front of her face, both worried and a little frightened. Damerae is the only one I can really say I know well, and between us... she suddenly interrupts herself, then begins to blush, though she still shows a sad expression to the camera But despite everything, he still came to my aid earlier about the drama between Geoff and Trent... maybe it's a good idea to try to follow him for now? At least until I can get to know the other guys in the cast better...

Noah:

He has his face resting in the palm of his hand, while keeping his arm on the table in front of him. At least this time we are not on a shoddy island. As usual, he is totally bored and disinterested. Luckily for us, most of the problematic elements are absent this time. If I try hard, maybe I might have a good chance of winning, I just need to organize an effective game plan. He now shows a confident smirk to the camera. Considering the average IQ of the people here, I am confident of my plans

Owen:

He yawns loudly. Mom, Dad, Isa. At the mention of the redhead, he mimics a heart with his fingers. I'll win for all of you, so I can make you proud of me. And my darling, don't worry... I won't let Mark and DJ besmirch your name again this time, I promise! The blond yawns again, rubbing one eye wearily. I'm so sleepy...

Sadie:

I'm so, so, so happy to be back again! The baker raises her hands in the air, giggling happily. I plan to win, so that Theres and I can use the prize money to open our own bakery, well... after we reach the necessary age at least. She stands up and shows off her new dress. What do you think? We were thinking of making our work uniforms something like this!

Trent:

The girls and I are confident that we can make it this time. He quietly leans back in the chair behind him, bringing both hands behind his head. After all we are already allied. It's unfortunate that Lindsay probably won't be with us; knowing Danielle, I'm sure she's unhappy to see both former interns participate this season. He smiles in his usual relaxed way. Well, I'll have to ask her later what she's going to do about this little inconvenience.

"As for the winning team, they will be able to enjoy their rivals' dramatic awards ceremony, where all but one loser will receive a Gilded Chris Award."

"Wow, much better than the Emmies." You hear Noah comment wittily, Kieran who is sitting next to him ends up chuckling with amusement.

"What a narcissist."

"I'd still like one, though." You add, amused, but even you can't stop yourself from making fun of your former boss "I hope they have the exact same ass dim-"

You don't have time to finish your quip that you find yourself deafened by the sound of Chris's megaphone. After glaring at you, the man stops the cart and pulls out an object from his pocket.

"This is an immunity idol, McLean's trademark." He explains, impatient with you "If you can find it, you can use it to save your butt during the Gilded Chris' ceremony."

Katie claps her hands happily, while in front of her Sadie brings her index finger to her chin, curious "Exactly, should we use it before the ceremony starts or after?"

"I'm glad someone asked." McLean goes back to smiling in his usual manner "Once you find this little treasure, you will only be able to use it before the awards are handed out, keep it in mind. Oh, and in case you were eliminated while still possessing the idol, this would become unusable."

"Wait a moment, how can this be right?" Leshawna question, a bit sullen after that discovery.

Chris continues to smile and puts the cart into gear again "It is more than fair, do you really think we are going to make it so easy for you? It would be a total bore if we allowed the owner of the idol to pass it on to one of his allies in case he had to be eliminated." Your former boss's smile becomes even wider "And you know the best part? We will never let you know if the idol is eliminated along with its owner."

Uh, this time they thought a little bigger... an idol that can save me from elimination is always useful to possess.

Kieran and I could activate it for each other in case one of us found himself in danger of being eliminated. There is no rule that prevents us from being able to exchange the idol before the elimination ceremony, right?

Your tour continues, you get to see many different sets, and somewhat like Harold and Mark, you are impressed by how many types of sets there are. The writer's eyes light up "I wonder what the history of this place is. How many movies have been filmed here? And how many of them have been inspired by famous books? Oh! Do you think one day I will be able to have one of my books adapted into a movie?"

No one responds to the young kid's little rant; the rest of you let him fantasize about his own future. Danielle is next to speak as she looks around with some skepticism.

"I want to hope that this is a safe place, because otherwise you will hear from my lawyers if something happens to me or Katie!"

Courtney nods in agreement, keeping her arms crossed and putting on a blank expression "For me, the same applies."

"A few months ago this lot was home to a high budget monster movie," Chris ignores the two girls' threats, continuing to present the now abandoned set "until the star began experiecing some... umh, difficulties?"

Lindsay gasps in dismay "Oh no, did she have like a mental breakdown?"

"Poor woman..." Beth adds, empathizing with this nonexistent and unknown figure.

"Actually the star wasn't a her..."

Why do I have a vague feeling that he is trolling us?

"It was an animatronic monster!"

Indeed, as I expected...

"An animatronic monster? Cool! Can't wait to see it."

Harold's enthusiasm is quickly silenced when you hear a loud roar, so loud it forces most of you to cover your ears.

"Boss. I mean, Chris, is this part of today's challenge?" You ask a little dazed by the roar from earlier. As you remove your grip from your ears, you observe the set to which they have led you: a metropolitan city like many "I mean, shouldn't we finish the tour first?"

"My dear Damerae, you should know me by now. Actors, welcome to the first challenge of the season!"

Minerva and DJ scream without much shame when they begin to catch a glimpse of the huge animatronic monster from a distance. Lindsay clings to you in fear, and so does Katie to Danielle.

"What a hideous monster..." Justin comments in disgust, so unimpressed that he soon begins to observe himself in the mirror.

"Since we're on a film lot this season's challenges will be based on movie genres, today's genre... the monster movie!" Chris suddenly stops the cart with an amused giggle, which causes poor Harold to lose his balance and fall face first to the ground.

You seem to see DJ clinging to his boyfriend as the animatronic monster gets closer to you. Many of the contestants are particularly shocked to see that kind of dragon so closely, Kieran, on the other hand, is just pissed off.

"Where was all that money when it came to the paycheck, huh asshole?"

McLean pulls at the collar of his shirt, embarrassed, if not a little frightened "For your first challenge..." he swallows "You will be divided into boys versus girls, your goal will be to find trailers where you will be staying for the rest of the summer, all without getting caught by monsters."

"Monsters? Don't tell me there are others?" Gwen sighs, she has probably already regretted coming back.

"That's right, Gwen! In addition to the monster you are seeing, you must be careful not to be tagged by its cubs; if they manage to touch you, you are eliminated from the challenge." The host smiles, bringing his hands behind his back "The team that can reach the trailers with the most survivors will win better housing, with comfortable beds, power outlets, and air conditioning!"

Lindsay gasps happily "Oh! Oh! I would love to win it!" She grabs your arm and smiles at you, after which she flutters her eyelashes in confusion "But wait, honey we can't both win it..."

You laugh a little and shake your head. Your laughter is interrupted as the giant animatronic monster begins to get closer and closer.

"Actors... action!!"

At Chris's start the ruckus breaks out. With the robotic dragon getting closer and closer your first instinct, as well as that of the other competitors, is to get off the cart as soon as possible. There are several shoves, shouts, and you are sure you saw Leshawna throw Harold away.

Once you are all down things don't get better, everyone keeps yelling and running with no clear destination. As for you, you held on to your girlfriend's hand the whole time so you wouldn't let her out of your sight.

"What do we do?" Lindsay asks you, clearly afraid of being taken by the giant monster.

You take a quick look around, and quickly begin to analyze your options.

Some of the guys are fleeing to a beach set. It is a very open area, so it is very easy to be caught there... but at the same time, with how many people are clustering in that area there is a small chance that they could be caught before Lindsay and I, and give us a chance to escape safely.

If not, can I take a cue from others and find hiding place here in the city? I think I saw someone hiding among the various fake buildings. The problem, however, is that... most of the structures are fake, maybe there might be some that are real, but there is still a chance of getting caught, even if it is a more covered area than the beach.

Another thing that comes to mind is to drag Lindsay into the confessional and hide there until the animatronic monster is gone. It's still too big to reach us in there, though this doesn't apply to its 'cubs', how many are there anyway? And how likely are they to block any escape route?

Your thought processes are distracted by a familiar high-pitched scream. Your head turns sharply toward Katie, intent on screaming like a madwoman and running in a completely different direction from the others, alone to boot.

Wait a minute... Katie has a horrendous sense of direction, really horrendous. I still remember when she got lost in the woods during the hunters' challenge during last season.... It took me hours to find her. Perhaps following her could be useful to me, though? Thanks to her bad sense of direction, Lindsay and I will be able to lose our tracks and not get caught, and... well, I might even take the opportunity to help Katie not even get lost, I think she would be grateful.

With all these options in mind now I just have to get moving on choosing.

Where are Lindsay and I going?

DECISION POINT:

Where will Damerae and Lindsay go during the challenge?

A. The beach
B. In the city
C. In the confessional
D. Follow Katie

Chapter Text

"Keep up the pace!" You warn your girlfriend, soon beginning to drag her in the same direction you saw Katie fleeing toward previously.

You run nonstop, never looking back, so you don't waste precious time. You hear the monster roar in the distance as the screams of the other competitors slowly begin to fade.

When you are sure you have lost the animatronic dragon you stop to catch your breath. You let go of Lindsay's hand and begin to look around circumspectly, noticing how you have ended up somewhere else than the metropolis from before.

I wonder how Katie managed to go from a city set to a space set...

Speaking of her, where did she go?

"Oh my gosh honey, I found Kelly! Hi Kelly!" Lindsay, who set out to explore the set on her own, found the skinny best friend huddled in a small pit.

Katie immediately abandoned her fetal position and threw herself into her friend's arms, grateful that she was not alone.

"Oh my gosh guys, I'm so glad I wasn't left alone!"

You approach the two girls, and raise an amused eyebrow at the malaysian tailor "Katie, I know you have a bad sense of direction, but you could have just run forward so you wouldn't have gotten lost."

The teen with the pigtails blushes embarrassedly, once she has detached herself from your girlfriend's arms she brings her hands in front of her face "Please don't mention that..." she comments with extreme shame "Maybe Sadie was right, I couldn't even find my way to the mall by myself. "

Lindsay gasps in shock "But that's terrible! I, like, would die if I couldn't find my way to the mall!"

"Then you are lucky to have me by your side, I know the way by heart by now." You let out a playful giggle, but it is short-lived as you immediately become serious "However, it is time to hit the road. Although we have escaped the danger for now, we still have trailers to find."

"That's right!" Katie quickly perks up, her previous shame is already gone "I don't know how to thank you, if it wasn't for you I would have stayed here... lost in space."

I wonder if the crew would have been able to find you. You know Katie, you're good at making people lose track of you....

Before you and the girls can get going, you are distracted by the sound of some quick footsteps. You don't have time to react that you find yourself being embraced by an extremely frightened Minerva.

"Minerva?" You call her confused. The redhead, when she notices what she has done, quickly turns away from you, blushing more than ever "Are you alright?"

"Y-yes..." the nymph stutters softly "I'm sorry I jumped you... I was very scared, and... y-you know I like to feel myself being held by your strong arms when I get scared..." she closes her eyes, sighing in a slightly sensual and lost way.

"You what?"

At Lindsay's confused question, the redhead widens her eyes in surprise, then covers her mouth mortified. You, on the other hand, stiffen on the spot, and stare at your old flame with wide eyes and much, much shame. Katie, however, gasps in surprise and instinctively covers her mouth with both hands as well.

CONFESSIONALS:

Minerva:

Oh no, what have I done? Her eyes immediately become watery I feel like a total idiot for actually saying that!

Katie:

Oh. My. Gosh! Minerva... is she Damerae's ex-girlfriend? It's, like, so obvious that those two know each other! There is a brief moment of silence, after she has better assimilated that new information she begins to shriek excitedly I can't wait to tell Sadie and Danielle about this! They definitely need to know!

"It would be... better to go, girls, we have a challenge to win, don't we?" You try to muffle away that awkward moment by smiling at the three girls and hope they are able to take your hint.

Lindsay is the first to get back on track "The trailer with the electronic outlet, it's true! I want so badly to win it so I won't have to use the phone in those dirty bathrooms." She takes Katie under her arm and, without waiting for further orders, starts walking briskly in a random direction "Let's go Kelly!"

"Lindsay, Katie, wait don't take a random path!" You call out to them from behind, you really hope they don't stray too far away the moment you turn your eyes away. When you do, you also smile at Minerva, still shaken by what she had just said "Hey...shall we go?"

"I am sorry I said such a thing, I was ridiculous...."

"Don't be sorry, you didn't cause me discomfort." You gently hearten her, resting a hand on your old flame's shoulder "I know you well enough to say that, I know that is your way of expressing yourself."

Minerva quickly shrugs your hand off her shoulder, however, she smiles weakly at you, grateful "Thanks..." she watches you for a few seconds, after which her sweet smile fades and she passes you as quickly as she can "G-girls, wait for me!"

You watch the nymph chase Katie and Lindsay; as she does so you shake your head a little. You can't help but smile broadly, happy with how everything worked out for the best.

Maybe there is still hope after all... it would be so nice to finally talk to her with an open heart and apologize for what I did to her...

While you are looking for the trailers, you and the girls have not encountered any kind of problem or obstacle. This pleases you; even for you it would have been difficult to escape from the clutches of a giant monster.

"Damerae..." Minerva calls out to you in a low voice. You and her are walking behind Lindsay and Katie. "Is it just me, or is that girl worried about something?" She asks you, pointing her violet eyes toward the tailor's figure.

"So you've noticed it too?" You whisper to her in response, leaning slightly forward and moving closer to her that way so she can hear you better "I thought it was just my impression."

"Of course, my feminine instincts never betray me."

You laugh a little "Perhaps it is worth trying to find out what this is all about." You adjust your glasses, and watch the malaysian teenager with some concern "Katie is... a very sensitive girl, it could be something serious."

Minerva begins to observe the duo of girls in front of her carefully, then nods at your words "All right then, I will try to help you."

You approach the other two girls. You are the first to take the floor "By the way Katie, how are things going with you and Danielle?" You ask her casually, just to test the waters.

"Between us.. it's all good." The tailor answers you. Despite her smile, you can detect a small note of uncertainty in her voice.

So it's about Danielle?

Minerva looks briefly in your direction, then focuses on the other girl "I don't want to intrude or seem like a meddler, but you don't seem so sure." She comments calmly and kindly.

Katie drops her gaze slightly , at which point even Lindsay begins to realize that something is wrong. The former blonde, being the closest at that moment, slightly tightens her grip on her friend's arm.

"Kelly, is everything okay?"

"Yes, yes everything is fine... I'm not lying about me and Danie, everything is really fine between us." The dark eyes of the rose-clad girl look left and right warily, as if afraid that someone might listen "But... I'm worried about her."

Worried? Did something happen? Wait... maybe I know what it could be.

"Does it have anything to do with her behavior today?" You venture a little bit with that hypothesis. "She wasn't very nice to Beth on the bus earlier and, you know, I noticed how particularly... abrasive she was during the set tour."

"In fact, she seemed very similar to how it was in the first episode of last season." Minerva adds, also beginning to reflect on every small gesture done by the French woman "Aggressive, haughty, very confident... but triply so. I thought she was working on these traits. "

Before you know it, the skinny BFFFL blurts out angrily "And she is working on them!" When she realizes what she has done, her anger immediately turns to guilt "She's really working on herself, I swear, it's just that in this last month she's been so... weird."

This last month? But that's basically when we were contacted to participate in the new season.

"Lindsay, you talked to Danielle before, how did she seem to you?"

"Now that I think about it, not too warm, but that's the way Danette is, right?" Your girlfriend can't give you an answer that would be helpful to you "She asked why you came though. How silly, did she forget that you also participated in the last season?"

You and Katie cast a little embarrassed glance at each other, while Minerva, albeit for a brief moment, looks at the former blonde with a slight note of annoyance.

You cough slightly embarrassed "Lindsay, I was an intern..."

"Ooooooh, ops..."

Minerva rolls her eyes, but she tries to ignore your girlfriend by going back to talking to Katie "If you are worried about Danielle, I recommend that you talk to her as soon as possible. I am sure she will appreciate your concern."

"Well, I..."

The tailor is interrupted by Lindsay's sudden shout of joy; the cheerleader is looking and pointing ahead with a huge smile on her face "Guys look, I think I've seen the trailers!"

By now distracted, you all look at the spot the scatterbrained girl is pointing to. In the distance you can make out two trailers and a huge bouncy castle. Sharpening your eyesight, however, you notice two interns disguised as monsters moving nearby.

With a quick wave of your hand, you invite the girls to hide behind a small wall. All three girls look at you, well aware that you are, after all, their enemy in this challenge.

"What now?" Minerva questions, casting uncertain little glances with Katie. Lindsay, on the other hand, is awkwardly fiddling with her brunette braid.

CONFESSIONAL:

Damerae:

In this challenge we have been divided into two teams, so we cannot all win. He takes off his glasses and wipes them with a cloth. Part of me would really like to win the nice trailer, so the guys would be happy too. He is smiling broadly, once he puts his glasses back on he becomes more serious. But Lindsay also really cares about winning that reward, you can see it in her face; if I helped the girls win that reward I would make them happy too. He pauses and begins stroking his well groomed beard. So what I have to think about is this: be a little selfish and make the guys happy, or be selfless and make my girlfriend and the rest of the girls happy?

DECISION POINT:

How will Damerae end the challenge?

A. Betray the girls by using them as bait
B. Help the girls win and sacrifice yourself for them

Chapter Text

"Girls, I have a plan." Your words attract the attention of the three women, especially those of Katie and Minerva "I will distract those two interns while you run to the trailers."

"Wait, are you letting us win?" The tailor questions you, confused by your choice "That's not a trick, is it?"

You quickly shake your hands "No tricks, I swear." You start smiling reassuringly at the three girls. "Besides, I really don't care that much about winning that trailer."

CONFESSIONAL:

Damerae:

I actually would have liked to win it. He admits with an awkward giggle as he rubs the back of his neck with his hand. But I'd rather see Lindsay happy than screw her over in a horrible way. I hope the other guys will be able to understand this choice.

You lean just a little from your hiding place "On my go, start running and don't look back, are we clear?" You observe your 'opponents,' especially your girlfriend "I will stand behind you and block the interns by pinning them to the ground."

Minerva seems to want to say something, but she restrains herself from doing so by biting the inside of her cheek for a moment "Thank you, Damerae... we'll remember that. Are you girls ready?"

The other two teenagers nod with big smiles on their faces. You take a few minutes to get ready, then with a quick wave of your hand you gesture to the girls to start running.

"Come on go!"

Katie, Lindsay, and Minerva start running wild, and just as you told them to do, they never look back. You, on the other hand, with a battle cry, run toward the two little 'monsters' before they can think of chasing your friends.

"Oh my God Evelyn, look how cute that guy is, he's coming towards us!" One of the two interns, a small black boy with long straight brown hair, stops on the spot and starts greeting you happily "Hey there, I'm Alan!"

"Alan that is not the love of your life, that is a contestant who wants to send us to the mat!"

Sensing danger Evelyn runs away with a frightened little cry. As for Alan, you don't think twice about tackling him on the ground so that he couldn't chase the girls.

"Seeing you up close you are even cuter, tell me do you have a girlfriend?"

You giggle a little at the black intern's question, you find it quite sweet actually "Yes, sorry I already have a girlfriend."

Alan sighs in disappointment, meanwhile Evelyn approaches you, first checking to see if his colleague's bones were all intact "Thank goodness..." the brown man sighs in relief, and then looks at you awkwardly "Anyway... umh, you're out of the challenge."

Not too bad, at least I was able to distract them long enough. The girls will not take too long to reach the trailers.

In fact, once the interns accompany you near the bouncy castle, you can see the girls cheering with joy as Chris announces their victory. "In a big twist, Katie, Lindsay, and Minerva win the reward for the girls!"

The host pulls out a pin and, taking advantage of the jubilation of the rest of the women stuck in the bouncy castle, goes to deflate their prison with a small hole. All under Mark's disgruntled screams.

"Nooo! The bouncy castle!"

CONFESSIONAL:

Danielle:

She taps her fingers on the table in annoyance. Ugh, Damerae is too strong, we only won today because he decided to sacrifice himself for Lindsay. Why on earth did they invite him to participate? She sighs irritably, crossing her arms. I must have him eliminated before he takes away the few allies I have.

Once everyone manages to free themselves from the disaster caused by Chris, you all get lined up in front of your trailers. Fortunately, apart from Justin and Owen, none of the other guys seemed bothered by your defeat.

"I would have liked the air conditioning, though." Harold admits, looking with a tilted head at your trailer.

Justin has his arms crossed "Tell me about it, now in the morning I'm going to wake up all sweaty, how gross, I'm going to look like Ezekiel..." he looks at you a bit ruefully, clearly unhappy with his new arrangement.

"Actors, these will be your quarters for the rest of the summer." As Chris explains, you notice Leshawna and Gwen exchanging low high fives, clearly pleased with that outcome. "To your right, you will find the tent where you will be served meals three times a day."

Beth gasps in fright, causing the rest of the women near her, and partly you, to worry.

Oh fuck, they didn't call Chef back too, I hope. If he sees Beth again he might seriously consider killing her!

"Don't worry, Beth. Our dear Chef couldn't come back for... personal matters." Your former boss reassures her, prompting the peasant woman and some of you to sigh in relief "Our new chef, Sherry, does not like to serve disgusting food, unfortunately for me. So count yourselves lucky, actors."

"Oh Sherry, you are our savior!" Sadie squeaks happily and intertwines her hands "I hope he is also less strict than Chef, I would love to be able to reuse the kitchen again!"

"Anyway..." McLean draws attention back to himself, clapping his hands "As in last season, you will find the restrooms and infirmary to your left. A warning to the guys, don't disturb the new nurse!"

Owen quickly raises his hand, concerned "She's not crazy, right?"

"Actually no, she is just very stupid and weird"

Oh. The new nurse must be pretty hot if Chris wanted to warn the guys.

Quite hypocritical of him, since the only harasser here is himself.

"For today is all, try to settle in well, actors, we will see you again in three days for the first challenge."

When Chris finally decides to leave you all run to see the interiors of your trailers. Your accommodation is not that great, but at first glance it looks better than the hideous huts in Wawanakwa.

You don't waste much time looking for accommodations; it takes little for you and Kieran to decide to share a bunk. Of course let your friend take the top one, so that he can rest better in the evening.

"This place sucks." Your hawaiian friend comments indifferently "But I can't fault you, Romeo, I would have done that for my woman too."

You smile a little, glad that your choice has not led to too many unpleasant repercussions "As long as Lindsay is happy, I'm okay with sleeping in this second-hand trailer."

You soon begin to hear the girls' screams of joy from the other trailer, you even think you can hear Leshawna thanking you with how loud she is screaming. The girls' joy leads the rest of the guys to sigh, defeated.

"Yeah, my girlfriend's joy makes me happy too!"

You spend the rest of the day sorting out your things and taking a nice shower. You don't like the idea of staying all sweaty at all, and considering how hot it is that day taking a nice cold shower helps you relax your nerves.

When you head to the cafeteria for dinner time, you watch carefully where you can go to sit. At first you would like to approach the table occupied by the best friends and Lindsay, but you quickly reconsider as soon as your gaze crosses Danielle's; although the latter smiles at you, you have the vague feeling that she does not actually want you around.

You are intrigued to see Gwen sitting with Mark and DJ, but you decide to leave the goth alone. You are happy that she is socializing with someone, so you prefer not to intrude.

However, the same cannot be said for your friend Kieran, who as usual has decided to step aside.

"Kieran, man, what are you doing here all alone?" You ask your best friend, approaching his seat and sitting next to him. "Aren't you going to have dinner with Leshawna or Sadie?"

"Sadie is sitting with that bitch Danielle, I'll pass." The former intern rolls his eyes. "And as for Leshawna... I don't know, I don't feel I'm really part of her group."

You quickly turn your gaze and can see how the black mama sat with both Courtney and Harold. You are about to say something, but you are interrupted when you notice the arrival of Bridgette and Minerva, intent on making small talk.

Maybe I can invite them to sit with us?

You raise your hand, waving it a little so that you can be noticed. "Hey girls, there are empty seats here, would you like to join?" You propose cheerfully.

Bridgette smiles and considers the idea, but when her eyes meet Minerva's she seems to suddenly change her mind "Sorry, Dam, it will be for another time."

"Oh. Okay then, have a good dinner then...."

You have to admit, part of you is a little disappointed by that rejection.

I thought I had made improvements with Minerva, was I wrong?

"Typical, Minerva continues to act like a kicked puppy. You better ignore her, Dam, you don't owe anything to her." Kieran mutters annoyed, looking at you with a small frown. "I would watch out for Lindsay, lest that girl start picking on her out of nowhere."

"Kieran, this is absurd, Minerva is such a sweet girl, she would never do such a thing...."

"You say this because you trust her too much." The other black guy crosses his arms, glancing sidelong at the redhead "I understand you, I too tend to trust too much the people I care about sometimes, but... trust me, no one is ever completely innocent."

"I'm sorry, Kieran, but I disagree." You are unusually cold in your response, if not a little offended "I remind you that it's my fault that girl doesn't trust me anymore. I owe her an apology; I can't pretend nothing is wrong with her around."

"Good luck then, knowing her, she will try to slip away as soon as you approach her."

You turn again, this time looking at your old flame with some concern.

I hope you're wrong, Kieran...

After dinner you finally take courage and approach Minerva as you all leave the cafeteria.

"Minerva wait, you promised me on the bus today that we could talk later. It's evening now, so I was thinking..."

You are interrupted by the incoherent babble of the nymph "C-can't we put it off until tomorrow? I'm so sleepy." She says, with a small yawn, without another word she turns to leave, but you stop her by putting a hand on her shoulder.

"Minerva, please stop avoiding me, this has been going on for a year now." You keep a firm and stern tone "Please, for once take me seriously. I'm here to talk to you, grant me at least this one thing..."

Minerva drops her gaze slightly, feeling a little ashamed at what she is doing "What's the point of talking? I would only end up being hurt, especially now that I am forced to see you with Lindsay."

"I know, I should have been clearer with you in the past." You sadly admit your guilt "I didn't take your feelings into account, I was convinced that you weren't looking for something serious either. My apology probably won't do any good, but I can't live with the fact that I hurt you like that."

"Well, you did! You made me fond of you, you and your silly sweet words. When I saw you in the company of that frivolous little blonde, I felt the ground fall from under me." This is the first time you've seen the redhead get really angry "But... even though you hurt me, I could never really hate you. Trust me, I tried, but it was impossible for me."

You saying nothing, you can clearly see the nymph's anger disappear, giving way to her sadness.

"You are the first man who didn't see me as a toy to just have fun with. You always treated me with respect and love, and maybe that's what led me to fall in love with you back in the day." As she speaks Minerva begins to sniffle, her eyes getting wetter and wetter "So when I saw that I wasn't that special to you I couldn't handle it, I wanted to avoid you, seeing you only made me feel bad. I'm... sorry if I made you chase me for a whole year, but I just couldn't be around you, you understand me right?"

You nod sympathetically, listening to the redhead vent without you being able to interrupt her.

"The fact that you and I are so similar on many things led me to reflect. Both of us are very affectionate people, perhaps too much so for our own good. I... sometimes I talk nonsense, and when that happens I just want to disappear and never show my face again." Soon Minerva begins to tremble, with tears streaming down her face "Another reason I can't really hate you is because... how many men do you think I've deluded? After today's challenge I started thinking about it more than I should. Is it really right to play the victim with you like this? Why do I treat you this way when I will surely have done the same in the past? What's wrong with me? I'm a terrible person!"

Minerva brings her hands to her face and begins to cry in despair. You watch her sadly, filled with guilt and a desire to comfort her in some way.

Minerva...

She suffered all this time because of me, I was an idiot. A huge idiot!

Seeing her cry in front of me breaks my heart into pieces.

What can I say? I have already admitted my faults, and obviously that was not enough. I don't blame her, actions count more than words.

I would like to be close to her, to show her that she can count on me whenever she needs me. Don't make her feel like a terrible person anymore, because she is not.

I'm so confused... there are so many things I want to tell her. What if I say the wrong thing? What can I do?

DECISION POINT:

( CAUTION: this choice will be very important, so think carefully! )

What will Damerae say to Minerva?

A. Give her a hug and let her vent
B. "You are not a terrible person. I think you are extraordinary!"
C. "You are nothing like me. You are sweet, sensitive and think a lot about others; I hate to see you like this."
D. "Minerva... you mustn't think that of yourself. I still want to stay by your side, I can't stand the idea of seeing you alone and unhappy, not after what I did to you."
E. "I was a jerk, sorry for taking you for granted. I... I only wanted to make you happy, yet I only made things worse by leading you on..."

Chapter Text

Minerva is continuing to cry in despair. You don't know what to say, actually it's better to say that there are so many things you would like to say to her right now.

"Minerva, I..." you swallow, beginning to feel a little dizzy from the whole situation "I was a jerk, I'm sorry for taking you for granted. I... I only wanted to make you happy, yet I only made things worse by leading you on..."

"But you didn't make me happy, you only destroyed me." Finally stopping crying, the nymph replies to you in a cold tone, clearly not appreciating what you have to say to her "Please stop pretending that you care about me, and leave me alone."

Those words hurt you more than you know, they are sharper than a knife "You know that's not true... I've been practically looking for you for more than a year just to be responsible. It is unfair for you to tell me that I never gave a damn, if I hadn't, I would never have sought you out in the first place."

"Then you should have not looked for me at all." Minerva crosses her arms, beginning to feel annoyed by your presence "If you have to keep blaming yourself then I have nothing to do with you."

"And what should I do, not apologize at all?"

"I want answers, nothing else. Why did you abandon me like that? Was I simply an object to you? You left me behind for a stupid reality show."

"No, I left you behind for my family." You end up raising your voice, perhaps more than you should as the redhead ends up wincing in fear "You're treating me as if I came here with the sole intention of hurting you, as if I have time to just go and fuck on reality shows. Well, I didn't, I had only come here to earn more money for my family in Jamaica, I can't help it if I ended up falling in love with Lindsay, it was not my goal to hurt any of you!"

"Damerae, I... I didn't know that." Your old flame wavers a bit, not at all used to seeing you lose your temper "I..."

"Save it, seeing me causes you suffering, doesn't it?" You interrupt her, sounding a little sarcastic in doing so "Earlier you cried saying that you felt guilty for deluding so many guys, so why do I have to be portrayed as the one who doesn't care for making the same mistake as you? True, I didn't love you back then, Minerva, but I really saw you as a good friend, and that's why I kept looking for you."

Minerva rubs her arm, lowering her gaze from you "Why do we keep hurting ourselves in this way?" She asks more to herself than to you "I... I don't want to do it, but a part of me can't contain myself, and I feel terrible every time I lash out at you..." she points her violet eyes at you, now on the verge of tears again "Perhaps it is impossible for us to be truly friends?"

"What do you mean by that?" You ask confused, although you can guess what she is referring to.

"Let's not kid ourselves, Damerae. I... I can't stand seeing you with Lindsay, and yet I should be more angry with you." She begins to explain with shame "You, on the other hand, came looking for me for more than a year, even though we were just 'friends'. I mean... even if we were to solve it who can assure us that then we won't end up hurting your girlfriend as well?"

"It's... absurd, are you telling me that we could never be friends because of how we behave with each other?" You run a hand through your hair, and look at the girl in front of you with sadness "So are we really lost causes? Can we not even try to maintain a friendship just because there is a risk that love might blossom?"

"Yes, I'm sorry. But I don't trust you, and I don't trust myself, so... stay away from me, I don't want to hurt Lindsay the way you hurt me."

So that's the way things are? Am I a lost cause for her? Does she really think that if we rebuild our friendship I will end up breaking Lindsay's heart?

She is wrong, I would like to show her that she is wrong, that there really can be a friendship between us without ulterior motives, but... how can I do that? After all we said to each other, how can I pretend that her words didn't hurt me?

Minerva sighs sadly, then turns her back on you and leaves "Goodnight, Damerae."

You are left there in the cafeteria like a poor sap, humiliated and disappointed with how that discussion ended.

Maybe Kieran was right and I should never have looked for her in the first place? No, maybe it was for the best, at least I could finally end that pursuit.

And to think the day had started out so well, fuck it all.

As you walk back to your trailer you notice Mark sitting outside on the steps, intent on writing angrily in his journal.

"Stupid Evelyn, he turned into a stupid stalker. Stupid, stupid, stupid..."

You stop in front of the little kid, confused by what he's babbling about. "Mark? What are you talking about? Are you okay?"

"Mh? Oh!" When he notices you the nipponian rejoices "Sorry Dam, I was complaining about my subplot in this episode."

"What...?"

"Nothing, nothing, you heard nothing!" Mark jumps up, forcing a huge smile in your direction. The same smile that fades when he notices your ugly waxing "Are you sure you're okay? It's almost like someone hit you with a chair."

"A chair would have hurt less." You mumble annoyedly "I... I hurt someone I cared about, and I think I ruined any chance of making things right."

"Oh, is it about that redhead girl by any chance? Ginevra? Minevra? Um, what's your ex-girlfriend's name?"

"Minerva, and no, she is not my ex."

"Look, Dam. I know people always have a lot of expectations of you, but..." The writer approaches you and touches your arm, rubbing it lightly in comfort "You are human, like all of us, you are allowed to make mistakes from time to time. You don't have to please everyone all the time, sometimes you just have to accept that we humans are complex."

"Wow, Mark, thank you... now I know I can let you down without feeling too guilty." You joke a bit about it, but you get hit in the arm with a friendly fist bump.

"Come on dickhead, I'm serious, you ruined my philosophical moment." The other boy pouts, then smiles sweetly at you "But trust me, sometimes you have to let things take their course. I realized this with Danielle after the first season, there is no point in trying to be friends with someone who will only hurt you..."

"Yeah... maybe you're right. I don't know how it will end between Minerva and me."

"Ah, so it's not Minevra?"

"I was saying... maybe I don't know how it's going to end between us, but I'll remember what you told me; I'll try not to force my hand too much with her, although it will be difficult."

"Tell me about it, sometimes it's hard to know how to detach yourself from certain relationships, just because you hope that everything can turn out right..." the writer crosses his arms, then starts muttering something about Beth.

"What did you say?"

"Say what? I didn't say anything. Shall we go to sleep? I'm so sleepy! Night night!"

Mark escapes inside the trailer, you watch in mild shock. You shake your head and smile.

It's okay Damerae, just because today ended on the wrong foot doesn't mean I have to beat myself up over it for the rest of the season.

Tomorrow will be a better day, I am sure!

END OF EPISODE 1

DECISION POINT:

IT'S TIME FOR FREE TIME!

CHOOSE CAREFULLY TWO PEOPLE WITH WHOM YOU WANT TO SPEND YOUR FREE TIME.

BUT BE CAREFUL! MANY PEOPLE WILL BE IN THE COMPANY OF OTHERS, SO CHOOSING ONE OF THEM IS EQUIVALENT TO CHOOSING TO SPEND TIME WITH THE WHOLE GROUP.

THERE MAY BE SOME PEOPLE WITH WHOM DAMERAE DOES NOT WANT TO SPEND HIS TIME, OR OTHERS WHO DO NOT WANT TO SPEND IT WITH HIM. YOU CAN STILL CHOOSE THEM, AT YOUR OWN RISK.

A. Beth
B. Bridgette
C. Courtney
D. Danielle
E. DJ
F. Geoff
G. Gwen
H. Harold
I. Justin
J. Katie
K. Leshawna
L. Lindsay
M. Mark
N. Minerva
O. Noah
P. Owen
Q. Sadie
R. Trent

Audience Reception:

In this first episode it can be said that Damerae, along with Minerva, was one of the main characters. Because of his status as a new contestant, along with his performance in the challenge and with his unresolved dramas, he has managed to occupy a good deal of screen time.
Damerae has received a very positive reception, mainly due to his kind nature and self-sacrificing spirit toward others.
The public is interested in his dynamics with Lindsay and Minerva, but on the latter many do not know which side to take given the complexity of their drama.

Hero points: 2
Villain points: 0
All-Stars points: 2

RELATIONSHIPS:

NO TEAM:

DJ&Mark:

DJ and Mark are so happy to see you again and look forward to playing with you and Kieran. So are you; you plan to have a wonderful summer with them.
As a side note, Mark was able to lift your spirits a bit after your fight with Minerva, and you really appreciated his care for you.

Katie:

You don't think much of her, but you still decided to help her out in her time of need. This was really appreciated by Katie but, at the same time, it made her aware of your relationship with Minerva.
She seems to have become a little too interested in the dynamic between you and your old flame...

Danielle:

She is not happy to see you in the role of contestant. She believes that your presence will cause her to lose Lindsay's vote, and in general she feels somewhat threatened by your abilities.
Because of her coldness, you did not feel very comfortable in the frenchwoman's company.

Justin&Owen:

They were a little unhappy in losing the reward, and they kind of blame you for that, but they will get over it.
You don't have much of an opinion about either of them, except that you feel a little sorry for Owen's current condition.

The other girls:

The other girls were especially happy with your sacrifice, and almost all of them are grateful ( except Courtney, being the proudest among them ). People like Leshawna and Gwen are hoping to talk to you and be considered for an alliance.
As for you? You are happy that you were able to help all of them, especially Lindsay.

Minerva:

Your relationship is quite complicated. She doesn't hate you, but now she feels even more embarrassed about being near you than before.
Because of your problems you ended up saying things to each other that hurt the other. And Minerva herself wants to avoid a friendship for fear that something might be reborn between you; you on the other want to show her that she is wrong, but at the moment you are a little hurt by the way she has treated you, although a part of you would still like to help her with her problems.

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Action."

Chris's voice begins to narrate the events of the last episode. The first images of the set appear on the screen.

"Seventeen contestants returned from the first season to compete again. And along with them came three new faces, some familiar... some not." Frames of Damerae, Kieran and Minerva are played at rapid speed.

"Some groups were overjoyed to be playing together again, others not so much, while others still started early to implement a game plan." In order, first Mark's group appears, then Danielle's, and finally Leshawna's. "As for the loners, it seems the worst was avoided thanks to Damerae's presence!" The near fight between Geoff and Trent is replayed on screen, with the jamaican intervening to stop everything.

"After a tour of the set, and a little argument..." various frames of the set tour, along with the discussion Owen had with everyone, scroll quickly to a stop on the arrival of the animatronic monster "Our actors faced their first challenge."

"Thanks to her horrible sense of direction, along with Damerae's sacrifice, Katie unwittingly manages to lead the girls' team to victory." The last scene shown is that of the seamstress who, along with Lindsay and Minerva, wins immunity and the girls' reward "thus leaving the boys high and dry."

Chris is now seen sitting in a director's chair, holding a megaphone in his hands "Today will be the first challenge, along with a double elimination that will upset the balance of the game." Narrates the man, flashing his usual cheeky grin "Who will be the first two victims this season? Will Katie win undeservedly again? Or will she be too busy spying on the drama between Damerae and Minerva again? You will only find out by staying tuned here on: Total. Drama. Action!"

You wake up early this morning, and you take the opportunity to go and meet the new staff members.

You are surprised to see how things have changed from the previous season. Now the Total Drama crew could boast not only a medical team always at your disposal, but also more interns.

Before you go to the cafeteria to eat breakfast you spend some of your time helping Alan, the intern you tackled during the first challenge, with some tasks he should have done on his own.

I know I shouldn't meddle, but it's stronger than me... maybe I'm still used to my role as an intern after one year? Uh, that would be rather absurd as a thing.

When you enter the tent set up for the cafeteria you see that Beth is the only other person to have woken up early that morning, not that this surprises you knowing her farmer background.

The wannabe notices your presence, at first she seems to want to approach you and start a conversation, only to change her mind and flee with her tail between her legs. That scene worries you enough.

Beth, sooner or later you're going to have to talk to somebody... you came back for that, didn't you?

Trying not to think about it too much, you approach the counter that separates the kitchen from the dining room. A tall, dark-skinned, broad-shouldered man peeks out from underneath, flashing a smile so wide it makes you feel a little uncomfortable.

"Good-"

"Goodmorning!!" You are interrupted by the new chef, recognizable by his distinctive pink braid "Did you come for breakfast? Of course you did, don't worry though! Your beloved Sherry serves only tasty stuff!" Maintaining his smile, Sherry pulls out a large cleaver, which he uses to hit the counter in front of him with force.

"I cook with much, much, MUCH love! So be sure to eat it all Damerae! Don't think I serve the same shit that Norbert served!"

Why are the cooks on this show always so... peculiar? Well... Sherry seems sociable, at least, if a bit over the top...

I wonder if Sadie will have the courage to ask him if she can use his kitchen.

"I appreciate that, Sherry, you... seem to be a man who is very dedicated in his work." You compliment the man in front of you when he serves you breakfast: bagels with fried eggs and bacon.

I'm already salivating...

"Of course I do, I would slit my wrists if I couldn't cook anymore. Not before I kill all of you at least!"

The pink haired man's brazen laughter makes you uncomfortable, you giggle awkwardly along with him as you grab your breakfast and slowly start backing away.

"And tell that bitch Beth that she needs to finish her breakfast! No one here can waste so much good food! NO ONE!"

At that point you practically run away and seclude yourself for breakfast alone, afraid that Sherry might take it out on you after his hysterical and terrifying outburst.

CONFESSIONALS:

Sherry:

He is wiping his hands with a white cloth, strangely all smeared with suspicious red stains. That Damerae is such a nice guy, he didn't even leave a crumb! He starts smiling cheerfully and starts humming something silly about food.

Damerae:

At least the breakfast was delicious, although now I am terrified of Sherry. Despite the fear, it is clear that he is looking for something positive about the new chef.

Having finished breakfast, you look for a place where you can work out and burn off your meal, without anyone being able to bother you. After you're done, you run immediately to take a shower, taking your time to relax before stepping out of the shower stall and getting ready for the day.

Once you are ready, you think cautiously about who you would like to spend the morning with.

Mark was really sweet to me yesterday, maybe I can spend some time with him and help him with whatever he wants to pay him back.

You go looking for your little friend, and when you find him you see that he is in the company of Bridgette and Lindsay. For some strange reason, Mark is carrying a backpack on his shoulders, and he is prancing around the two girls with an excited smile on his face.

"Hey, there's Damerae! Yahō!" The writer stops leaping from side to side, and instead, for some strange reason, decides to jump directly onto your shoulders with a big leap.

Oh, wow! I had forgotten how agile he is!

"Oh, hello Damerae, did you wake up early?" Bridgette questions you, greeting you with her characteristic relaxed smile "We didn't see you eating at the caffetteria this morning."

You rub your hand behind your neck, smiling "Yes, you're right. I woke up early and after breakfast I went to exercise on my own and..." your smile immediately dies when you notice that your girlfriend is not as energetic and bubbly as her usual self "Lindsay, babe, is something wrong?"

"Hmm? Oh, well actually..."

"Danielle and Katie avoided her like the plague, tsk, those bitches." Above you, you can hear Mark's loud disappointment. "And to think that I even saw Katie talking to the other members of her group, so I don't know what the hell has gotten into her."

Lindsay is fiddling with her long brunette braid, insecure "In fact... I felt a little bit left out." She sadly admits "Maybe it is because I have not been around as much in this past year?"

"Don't worry, honey, maybe they don't want you around... but it's the opposite for me, you know you can always come to me if you ever get lonely." You gaze lovingly at your girlfriend, and as you smile brightly at her you wrap an arm around her waist, drawing her closer to you. Lindsay giggles tenderly at your gesture, Bridgette, on the other hand, becomes more thoughtful.

"Maybe it's a coincidence, but ... earlier Danielle seemed very insistent on talking to Minerva." The surfer observes, a little worried. "I mean, I don't mean to imply anything, but ... her behavior was ... unusual, to say the least?"

CONFESSIONALS:

Mark:

Would you look at that, Katie and Danielle avoid Lindsay for no apparent reason, and the latter now insists on spending time with Milena He crosses his arms over his chest, looking ahead with enormous annoyance. Does Danielle happen to think we are dumb? It's so obvious that she's up to something shady... I'd better keep an eye on her!

Bridgette:

I don't like to doubt people, but when Mark and I met Lindsay it was clear something had happened to her. She sighs slightly and brings her hand to her forehead, exasperated. I hope the girls did not purposely exclude her....

"So... what exactly are we doing?" As you walk you look up at Mark, still sitting on your shoulders, intent on looking around in wonder "Earth to Mark? Can you hear me?"

There is a small moment of silence before you can receive a response "What?" The little boy answers you confused "Didn't we tell you?"

"Well... no, you didn't."

"We are taking a tour of the set." Bridgette answers you, intent on walking with her hands behind her back "You know, we might find we can get something useful out of it... like learn more about the sets where we're going to do the next challenge."

"Oh, that's brilliant! But... umh, how are we going to figure out which one we're going to compete in next time?" Lindsay innocently asks, tilting her head in confusion; the surfer's gaze and her hopeful smirk instead settle on you.

Yes, I should have expected that. As a former intern I am in a position to make good suggestions.

"It is quite simple, babe." You gently place a hand on your girlfriend's shoulder. "Knowing McLean, he will make sure that the site of the next challenge is secured."

"Oh, like how he did there?"

You look up at Mark and see him pointing in front of you. You are still far away, but the gray, iron structure is clearly visible to your eyes. Smiling, you put down your writer friend.

"Good job, buddy." After you congratulate him, you go and gesture to the other three to follow you, gesturing to them not to make too much noise. You look around carefully, and when you notice that the coast is clear you begin to speak in a low voice "I'll tell you what, we'll split up and pelustrate this place well, is that okay with you?"

"I just hope I don't get caught..." Bridgette giggles awkwardly in a low voice, but nods in agreement "But that's fine with me, four of us are too many."

"Bridgette and I will take a quick look inside, you can check the outside if you want."

You nod at Mark's words, and after you say goodbye to them and wish them luck, he and Bridgette disappear inside the facility. Your hazel eyes immediately shift to Lindsay.

"Don't worry, McLean's security systems are not the best."

The cheerleader smiles reassuringly at you, accepting your offer to take her by the hand, and together you go around the building, trying to see if there is anything useful outside.

When you seem to hear someone talking you signal to Lindsay to stop and stay out of sight. Slowly, you lean in to check who they are talking to. You easily recognize a member of the medical staff and the grumpy driver from the first day.

"Fucking McLean, I'll shove that fucking hideous costume up his ass!" The big black man shouts angrily.

The other staff member, an albino guy intent on sheltering himself under a fine sunshade, approaches the driver and gently rests a hand on his shoulder "Konnor look on the bright side... at least you're the final ''boss'', right? And... you get to shoot lots of people!"

At that prospect Konnor grins happily "You're right, Jay. I doubt those faggots Evelyn and Alan will take them all out, I can't wait to shoot the fuckers dead." Somewhat hypocritically, the driver puts an arm around the albino's waist and shows him a smirk that speaks for itself "I'm fucking sick of being here guarding this shit set. Would you like a quickie in a more secluded place?"

"Oh... Konnor, you could have been a little more romantic about it." The albino nurse sighs, but his disappointment is short-lived as he begins to shake his partner's larger hand and smile lovingly at him. "It's okay though!"

Once the two staff members disappear, you and Lindsay finally emerge from your hiding place.

"Costumes? Will the next challenge be a fashion show?"

You take a closer look at the location around you, then you shake your head "Sorry to disappoint you, honey, but I don't think it's that." You chuckle a little in amusement "Besides, Konnor is the final boss who wants to shoot us to death, I think it will be another survival challenge"

"Ooooh..."

Despite the cheerleader's disappointment you don't let it get you down, in fact you continue to explore that area some more in search of something useful. The outside of that set has a really open space, with some nooks and crannies and low walls where you can hide, to your delight.

Those could be a great cover, they will come in handy considering my size... I hope I'm not among the first ones eliminated just because of that.

After you finish your exploration with Bridgette and Mark, you decide to say goodbye to them and spend the rest of the morning being with your girlfriend. You manage to boost Lindsay's morale after the disappointment her friends gave her, which you are glad about.

After lunch you go looking for Kieran, finding it rather strange that you haven't seen him anywhere yet. When you finally manage to find him you see that he is in his bed, still in his pajamas, doing nothing but bouncing a red ball on the wall in front of him.

How strange... usually he is not so lazy, has something happened to him?

You approach your best friend and try to motivate him to go out, but you have no success. You don't lose your resolve though, and you go to one of the people who you know could help him not rot in his bed.

Leshawna usually knows how to put him in a good mood, she will know how to help me!

It doesn't take you long to find the black mama. For some reason, you see that she's in an isolated warehouse, when you get close enough you can hear her talking to someone, and without you wanting to you end up hearing part of that conversation.

"Are you sure it was a good idea to send Harold to Noah?" Gwen questions the ghetto girl, not sounding all that convinced "I mean, I've already approached DJ and Mark, he doesn't need to investigate that group as well."

Leshawna smiles confidently "Honey, trust me, Noah tends to be far too elusive for my taste." She brings a hand to her hip and closes her eyes "That little stringbean will not find it strange that Harold has started following him, he will think he is only doing it because he is a 'nerd' like him."

"Leshawna is right, Noah tends to be too much on his own, and... no offense, Gwen, but it's best to keep you close to more cheerful personalities." Courtney approaches her artist friend, then rests a hand on her shoulder "You know... it would seem strange that a girl on her own like you would try so hard to want to be friends with a nuisance like Noah."

Gwen slowly massages her temples. "Courtney, you make it sound like I can't stand those guys." The goth girl groans in annoyance, only to widens her eyes when she finally notices your presence. "Damerae!?"

Leshawna's eyes widen in surprise when she hears your name, turning to look at you and motioning to Courtney not to scream because of shock.

"Sweety! How much did you hear...?"

"Enough to assume that you have an alliance?" You laugh a little, trying to lighten the mood "Don't worry though, I won't mention it to anyone."

"For now, I suppose..." Courtney frowns at you, studying you suspiciously "Look, Damerae... what is your goal in this game?"

"Oh come on Courtney, Damerae is the sweetest guy around, don't be so negative with him." Gwen immediately steps in to your defense and smiles at you, though she does so somewhat awkwardly "Excuse her, Dam, she's just a little paranoid..."

The C.I.T gasps with outrage at that accusation. "Why, shouldn't I? I would like to remind you that last season all three of us were eliminated quite early for not taking the game seriously!"

"Hey, hey, no need to get so worked up..." You wave your hands a little and smile agitatedly "You know, we can always cooperate if needed."

"It's not a bad idea, honey..." Leshawna approaches you and smiles, offering you a fistbump, which you obviously return "It is likely that the three of us and Harold will be split up once the teams are formed, in which case you and Kieran could be helpful."

The black mama's words prompt Courtney to reflect on it "You have a point, Leshawna..." she sighs, still a little annoyed at having been discovered like that "All right, Damerae, our alliances will try to watch each other's backs... at least in these early phase of the game."

"If we need help we'll come to you, sugar, and you will help us." Leshawna smiles at you and starts giggling "And we will do the same for you, I couldn't see Kieran being eliminated so early."

Ouch, good thing Kieran didn't hear how she doesn't put her trust in him either.

"Let's do it like this, then..." Gwen raises her hand, drawing attention to herself "We will not be forced to ally ourselves, for now." After that remark, the goth girl casts a glance at her latina friend, who rolls her eyes in annoyance "But we can at least try to cooperate in our first elimination ceremony together."

"For me, it's a deal." You approach the artist, taking her hand and shaking so hard that the girl loses her balance a bit "It might be useful, because I have a sneaking suspicion that there will be at least one elimination ceremony before the teams are formed."

"So you think so too?" Courtney's eyes widen in surprise "I told you I wasn't the only one who thought so, girls!"

"Yeah, yeah, don't start it again now, girl..." Leshawna lets out an exasperated snort, then smiles back at you "If you and Courtney are right, you can rest assured that our alliance will not vote for either you or Lindsay and, of course, neither will we vote for Kieran."

"And the same goes for us." You smile back at the big black girl. After a few seconds, however, your smile turns into a worried grimace "Speaking of Kieran, may I ask for your help? It won't take long... I hope."

The big mama watches you in confusion, arching an eyebrow although there is also a hint of curiosity on her face "Sure brother, just ask."

CONFESSIONALS:

Courtney:

At first, I was not happy to be discovered by Damerae, and in that way to boot. She admits, yet unlike the annoyance before, she is now flashing a happy smile at the camera. But he and Kieran could turn out to be valuable allies, even more valuable than Harold, and truth be told? I would not hesitate to dump him for them. She crosses her arms, now her expression becomes more serious. Of course, I would never tell this to Gwen and Leshawna. It is better for them to believe that I am not willing to expand my horizons even on my own, in case of extreme necessity.

Gwen:

I admit, I'm not really that enthusiastic about helping Lindsay or Kieran if our first ceremony is really going to be without teams She is drawing in her personal notebook, not even deigning to look at the camera. But Damerae stood by me when that bitch Katie's little group started slandering and humiliating me even outside the show... for a moment she gets sad, but that moment lasts very little. Helping him now for me is the least, and in the end even though I don't like her very much, I have to admit that at least Lindsay never did anything wrong to me...

Leshawna:

Unfortunately, I know that Damerae is quite sought after by many other competitors. I will have no problem working with him, of course, but it will be difficult to get him completely on our side, as well as Kieran. She points to herself with her thumb, showing a confident smile to the audience at home. But this big girl doesn't give up, I'll be able to win over my two brothers! After all, there's only one group that I'm afraid will blow them away from us, and fortunately for us, we're on very good terms with DJ and his friends.

After Leshawna left, you preferred to spend the rest of the afternoon with Gwen and Courtney. You also didn't show up at the trailers hoping that Kieran wouldn't change his mind upon seeing you.

Unfortunately, your plans do not go as you hoped. Before dinnertime you return to the trailer to take a quick look, and regrettably you find your best friend still on the bed bouncing that little red ball.

That sight causes you to sigh in exasperation, without saying anything you catch the ball on the fly once it is again thrown against the wall "All right, it is clear that even Leshawna could not move you." You comment dejectedly "Do you need someone to vent to?"

Your polynesian friend rolls his eyes, staying on his bed. "I'm fine, I don't need you to send other people to check on me."

"Kieran..." You give the ball back to the hawaiian, looking at him a little sternly "You know you can't hide anything from me."

After a few seconds of silence Kieran decides to surrender, getting off his bunk "You're right, I can't." He huffs resignedly as he takes back his stress toy from your hands "Look Dam, it's nothing, really. I just find it a waste of time to get out of here."

"A waste of time?" You question him confused "Kieran, we are on a reality show, socializing with others is also part of the game!"

"What's the point? Most people here don't like me anyway!"

Your best friend soon realizes he has raised his voice at you, he immediately tries to play dumb, and goes back to throwing the ball in his hands against the wall. You, however, cannot ignore it, so you catch the bouncing ball on the fly again.

"Buddy... did something happen yesterday during the challenge?" You ask him cautiously, trying to be as gentle and patient as possible "Because now that I think about it, even yesterday at dinner you were different than usual."

"It's... just some stupid thing, Dam, I'll get over it." Despite his words, Kieran doesn't sound too convinced of what he's saying, even as he takes the ball from your hands yet again.

Some stupid thing? I don't think so.

"Kieran..."

"All right, maybe it wasn't." The polynesian guy sighs exhaustedly, not taking too long to give in to your stern tone, only to give you his back as he starts fiddling with the ball in his hands. "Yesterday me and that asshole Noah had an argument."

That news makes your eyes go slightly wide "Wait, you and Noah had an argument?" You want to ask why, but in truth the reason is also all too obvious to you "Don't tell me, it's about Sadie, am I right?"

"I knew it, I got mad over some bullshit!"

"Wow man, calm down!" You put your hands on Kieran's shoulders and move him to look you in the eyes "To me it's not bullshit if you argued with someone over Sadie." You smile calmly at him "I figured you still had feelings for her."

Kieran groans in annoyance, pushing away gently and bringing a hand to his forehead, "I don't even know why. Why do I care so much? At first she was simply a chick I liked to fuck, I admit it and I'm not ashamed of it, and yet..."

"Yet you're wondering how you ended up liking her for real?" You add with an amused chuckle, "Man, remember that you are still a human being. True, you approached her just to have sex, but there's no denying that over time you really got attached to her."

"I feel ridiculous, I even still wear the bracelets she made me even though it's over between us..." your friend watches his arm, showing a small expression of contrition "I don't blame her for giving me the cold shoulder. I never treated her with respect during our relationship and always took her for granted."

"Kieran, don't be too hard on yourself, I'm sure..."

"No." The other black guy interrupts you, turning towards you with a hard stare. "That's just the way it is. I know perfectly well that I'm an asshole, and that a lot of people hate me because of... a lot of my controversial opinions I've expressed in the past. Sadie has always tried to see the best in me, even though I have often shown her my worst." He lowers his head in shame, sitting down on your bed. "Noah is right about me being ridiculous. I act so much like I want to protect her, and meanwhile I'm the first one who has continued to hurt and disappoint her all this time..." dejected, your best friend puts his head in his hands, tugging lightly on his dreads with his fingers.

Oh Kieran...

I can't see you in this state. In this year you have done so much to improve on your flaws and work on them, and almost no one can yet recognize your changes.

Actually, Sadie can. In fact, I don't completely agree with what Kieran says. Some people like him, not many, but there are definitely those who appreciate him, including... well, Sadie herself. Even after their breakup the latter did not want to exclude him from her life, and I doubt it is just because she is a close friend of Theres.

I can't say exactly whether Sadie still likes him or not, but considering how she doesn't trust Kieran alone with Leshawna I know for a fact that she at least cares about him, a lot. Perhaps I should suggest that Kieran try to win her back? He may not be perfect, but he has made great strides since last year, I am confident that this time will be different.

On the other hand, the breakup with Sadie definitely shook Kieran. Sure, being dumped gave him a strong wake up call about his worst traits, but at the same time it pushed him through a somewhat troubled time. Although he needed to understand his mistakes, it was horrible to see him down in the dumps during the first few weeks after the breakup.

Would it be better to suggest that he let Sadie go and try to move on? Normally that's something I would do, but... I'm afraid it might push him headlong into another relationship. It's obviously that he has a soft spot for Leshawna, and normally I would put up with them as a couple as well, but... that girl tends to unintentionally bring out Kieran's worst traits. They are definitely great as friends, I don't doubt that, but as a couple they could be a ticking bomb ready to explode.

Thinking about it, Kieran also expressed sadness about the way he is perceived by others. Although there are some people who like him it is also true that there are a lot more who don't like him at all, and I think he also noticed that usually they only tolerate his presence because of me. I can understand why he is so down on himself, it must not be nice to be disliked by so many people.

Kieran has always been a loner, and he's also usually fine with keeping to himself, but it wouldn't hurt if he started bonding with other people other than DJ, Mark, Sadie, or Leshawna, Maybe he could show others that he's perfectly approachable even without my presence, and then it will do him good not to gravitate always and solely around the same four people.

There are so many things I could say to him right now... okay Damerae, think it over, what does your best friend need more?

DECISION POINT:

What will Damerae suggest to Kieran?

A. Suggest that he try to win Sadie back.
B. Suggest that he try to move on from Sadie
C. Suggest that he try to interact with new people

Chapter Text

You sit down next to Kieran, put your arm around his shoulder and pull him close to you. Your best friend appreciates this thoughtfulness of yours, even taking the liberty of resting his head on your shoulder.

"Kieran, I know you are trying so hard to improve. Actually, I'm not the only one." You speak softly, while extending a hand to caress the other guy's dreadlocks "I'm sure others would notice too if you gave them a chance."

"So... are you suggesting that I jump into the fray, and try to make new connections?" The former intern does not sound so convinced by those words. He soon closes his eyes and sighs heavily, "Aren't you getting a little too confident in my abilities?"

You laugh a little at that pessimistic question "Of course not, silly!" You tease him affectionately, once you stop stroking his dreadlocks you pull him to you in a strong bear hug "Why shouldn't I trust you? I'm confident in your abilities, Kieran, I know you can do it."

"Wow...thanks Dam." Once you've pulled away from the embrace the polynesian grabs your shoulders tightly, and observes you with a happy smile "At least I know you'll always be there for me, even if I don't always deserve it."

"We have been through a lot together, Kieran. It's largely because of you and your family that I didn't lose the ability to smile once I got to Canada." You blush a little at that statement, even avoiding eye contact "Despite the fact that we didn't have the greatest start... you've always been there for me, so it seems only right that I should be the one to help you now. Don't you think?"

Once you go back to looking at your best friend you notice a slight hint of nervousness on his face, "Speaking of which... what do you suggest I do?"

Right, it will be the case to help him take his first steps. I can't expect a lone wolf to suddenly turn into a social butterfly.

"Think with your heart, Kieran. There are a lot of people on the set." You decide to step back a little bit and give your friend some space "Think a little bit about the people you like to be with. For example, I remember you got along well with Bridgette, or even with Geoff, remember when we had that party together last year?"

Kieran crosses his arms and smiles at that memory "Yeah... Geoff is a cool guy." Soon, however, his expression turns a little more grim "I admit, I was never too warm with him because of my racial prejudices... Thinking back now, I was really a jerk to him..."

Geoff can be a good start for Kieran if he wants to start new friendships. He is always so cheerful and open, surely he would know how to deal with guys who are more introverted and lonely than he is.

"In all honesty, I don't think he will resent you for that. Trent seems to be the only person who bothers him, and even with him he tries to be as relaxed as he can."

Kieran nods at your words, smiling slightly "I guess you're right, maybe I can try to talk to him during dinner time..." he brings a hand to his chin and momentarily loses himself in his thoughts, it doesn't last long as he soon returns to staring at you and smiling gratefully "Thanks for the help man, I don't know what I'd do without you."

"You're welcome! But now..." your stomach begins to growl vigorously, which prompts the hawaiian to laugh heartily "Let's go eat dinner please, I'm starving!"

Apparently Kieran is also starving, his stomach growling right after you, and even more forcefully because of the fasting he had done today. Now you are the one laughing a little at him.

CONFESSIONAL:

Kieran:

He has his arms crossed and a stoic expression on his face. Dam is right, I need to get out of my shell a little now and then. He shows a slight hint of a smile That little chat with him was just what I needed, now I feel stronger than ever.

The rest of the days flow quietly at the abandoned set, by your fourth day there you can already proudly say that you have managed to settle in.

That morning you head to the communal tent to have breakfast with the others. You and Lindsay sit together with Noah, Mark and DJ, with the latter holding an arm tightly around his boyfriend's shoulder.

"So... did Kieran finally get close to anyone?" DJ asks you curiously, and your answer is to point with a slight nod to your friend sitting at the same table as Geoff and Justin.

"Oh! So he approached those two as well?"

"As well?" You show curiosity at what Mark just said "Did one of you approach those two?"

"Yes, DJ." Noah answers you quickly, in a blunt tone "Mark thought it was a good idea to expand our horizons, and I honestly agree with him."

Yes, it makes sense... I also did it with Leshawna and the girls just a few days ago.

Lindsay intertwines her hands and smiles broadly at the bookworm "Did you do the same, Noè?"

"I'd rather not talk about it, and maybe rip my ears off."

Mark rests an understanding hand on his friend's shoulder, "I know, Harold can be a little... tiresome at times, but he's not a bad person."

"By the way, how come he got so interested in you overnight?"

"I don't know, DJ, and I honestly don't care."

You can tell from the annoyed tone that Noah is not so happy to be dealing with Harold. In all honesty, you are fully aware of why the nerd has taken an interest in him, but for the moment you have found it appropriate to keep quiet.

"Mark, how come Brianna is not with you today?" Lindsay immediately shifts the topic to your surfer friend.

"This morning she preferred to have breakfast with..." the japanese guy pauses for a second to reflect, then smiles and happily snaps his fingers "Minerva! Yes, I finally remember her name, hah! Take that, attention disorder!"

"I'm not surprised, they became fast friends..." you observe quietly, deciding to lean a little to the side and see Bridgette and your old flame conversing amiably "By the way Mark, am I mistaken or did you also spend a lot of time with Minerva?"

"Yes, though mainly because of Bridgette. She's a nice girl, I think."

You look confused at the writer, maybe it's your impression, but he seems to be much more concerned about something else.

"Honey, are you okay? You look a little lost."

"Oh? Oh yeah, sorry honey." Mark clasps his hands together in apology to DJ, smiling at him with both love and embarrassment "It's just... that girl there is starting to get on my nerves."

"Danielle?" Noah asks with an amused chuckle.

"Ugh yes, her." The kid crosses his arms in annoyance "All she does is stare at Devon and me, as if she thinks we don't notice. It's starting to get annoying on the fourth day." He grumbles a little, only to scowl immediately after "Plus, I'm fucking annoyed at how she and Katie are practically shutting Lindsay out on purpose."

"Wait, they are still doing that?" You quickly intervene, and from the way your girlfriend quickly avoids your gaze you can already guess what the answer is "Babe, why didn't you tell me about this?" You question her confused.

"Well... I didn't want to come to you just to complain, and then it might just be a coincidence..." Lindsay giggles embarrassedly, nervously fiddling with her brunette braid "And then there's still Sadie to keep me company..."

"Be careful, Lindsay. The last time Danielle ignored one of her 'friends' it didn't end well." For a moment you notice DJ getting nervous, but it's short-lived as he returns to smiling at his boyfriend "Anyway, love, are you and Evelyn OK in the end?"

"Well..."

As Mark himself was about to say something about it, you five see Chris arriving in the company of one of his assistants. You think it's Evelyn since your japanese friend rolls his eyes; instead, for some strange reason, Noah starts staring at the guy like an idiot.

Oh! Does Noah like that guy? Who would have thought... it's kind of scary to see him like that.

"Actors, I hope you are ready for your second challenge!" Next to him Evelyn hands him a director's clapperboard, which is immediately used "Today's genre will be alien movies. I have asked the production to watch some of them so we can understand their popularity. Evelyn, you have the floor."

"Actually... Claudy mixed up the videotapes to watch..." the androgynous intern stammers, embarrassed "I guess because the aliens...want to conquer us and lay eggs?"

"Really? God, I shouldn't have hired that woman just because she's hot."

"By the way, boss, umh... when is my salary coming?"

Deciding to ignore his assistant, McLean goes back to explaining the challenge of the day "As I mentioned, today's challenge will be about the alien genre. Your task will be to find alien eggs and return to home base without getting killed by their mothers."

At that moment Evelyn pulls out a paint gun, and uses it to shoot DJ in the face much to Mark's shock "I... I'll be the best mother in the world, I won't let you kidnap my children!"

"Cool, I'm sure I'll love this challenge." Gwen chuckles amusedly after seeing DJ wipe the green slime that he had just been shot with off his face "How many winners are expected in this challenge?"

"Two, dear Gwen. The two contestants who are the quickest to bring the eggs back to me will enjoy immunity, and trust me, you will need it."

Danielle crosses her arms in annoyance "What do you mean?"

"It's very simple, tonight there will be a double elimination!" Everyone gasps in shock at Chris' revelation "There will be two tribals, one with just the boys, and one with just the girls. I hope for your sake you have your backs covered."

You notice Owen groaning in annoyance, and Danielle is also visibly nervous about facing that twist.

CONFESSIONALS:

Owen:

Oh come on, how can I survive when Mark and DJ hate me, and have ties to almost every guy? He brings his hands to his hair, desperate. But those two seem to know the new assistant, according to what Beth told me... m-maybe I can use that to my advantage?

Danielle:

This is totally unfair, half the girls here hate me! She throws her hands up in the air, both exasperated and a little frightened at the prospect of not winning immunity. At this point... she crosses her arms and flashes a cruel smirk at the camera I may as well start now to exploit some poor naive mind. She laughs bemusedly and with a certain elegance.

After Chris gives you all GPS's to use for the challenge you are all escorted to the alien movie set. Bridgette walks ahead of everyone with a confident smirk on her face "Guys, we might want to split up."

"W-wait, why should we?" Beth questions her, a little frightened "I don't... like the idea of wandering around here alone, this set scares me..."

"Well... it's simple Beth. If we all stick together we're going to be easier to find, wouldn't it be terrible if none of us won immunity?"

If I hadn't accompanied her here a few days ago, I'd have a hard time recognizing her true intentions. She is cunning, no doubt about that.

"Bri, don't you find it better to split up into small groups?" Seizing the opportunity, Mark walks up to her friend and takes her by the arm "I couldn't leave you alone in this horrible place, what kind of friend would I be otherwise?"

"Well, have you heard Bridgette and Mark?" Courtney draws attention to herself by clapping her hands "Let's break up into small groups, and don't take too long or we'll risk being found by the interns."

It doesn't escape your notice how Danielle is looking at Bridgette suspiciously, she is about to say something, until she reconsiders and starts smiling in Minerva's direction "Minerva, dear, will you partner up with me?" The Frenchwoman brings her index finger to her lips until her blue eyes fall on Lindsay "What about you Lindsay? Would you like to join us?"

Feeling taken in, your girlfriend nods enthusiastically, running to Danielle and Minerva "Sure! This place is, like, so scary!"

"Since we are all here can we also go?" Sadie asks the taller girl. Danielle smiles at her chubby friend, you can already predict what she is going to say.

"Sadie, Chèrie, I think it's best for you two to try to look for other groups. You know, for game purposes..."

What is she going to do now? Why does she want to compete with both Lindsay and Minerva?

Something stinks here...

Meanwhile, both Trent and Gwen have approached the duo formed by Bridgette and Mark. The two "exes" glare at each other for a second, that is until the musician decides to speak up for the two "Can we come with you?"

"Kieran, sugar, how about teaming up?"

Your attention quickly shifts to Leshawna, intent on proposing to your best friend to team up. Kieran looks back, noticing how Geoff and Justin have already teamed up to be a couple.

"I'm sorry, but I thought I'd join the boys." The hawaiian smiles at the big girl, a smile that is immediately returned along with a fist bump "It'll be for next time, sister."

"No problem, brother!"

Gradually, groups begin to form under your watch. You can't keep track of everything the others are saying to each other; rather, you are more focused on figuring out which group is best to join for this challenge.

Ok, let's do a quick analysis of the groups that have formed.

Group A consists of Danielle, Lindsay, Minerva and... DJ? How... strange, why did he join them? Maybe he smelled something fishy too? I can't blame him though, I don't trust Danielle either, I mean first she avoids my girlfriend for days and now she insists on partnering with her and Minerva? I have a bad feeling about this group, maybe I should go with them? Even if DJ is there, I doubt that only two eyes will be enough to guard that time bomb ready to explode.

Group B consists of Beth and Owen, with the addition of Courtney and Sadie. Beth... she won last season, following her wouldn't be a bad idea, she can get pretty dangerous if you leave her unnoticed, plus I could try to talk and make her feel a little less lonely, I feel sorry for her. Then in that group there are also Sadie and Courtney, with one I could talk to her about my concerns about Lindsay, while the other is, well... an ally of mine, at least for the time being, knowing more about her might come in handy.

Group C consists of Kieran, Geoff, and Justin, as well as Katie. I feel a little sorry for the latter, at times she can't seem to handle Danielle, but... at the same time I can't feel so sorry for her. I know she probably didn't do it with bad intentions, but it bothers me how she meddled in my affairs by talking to Danielle about Minerva, because it's clear as day that she was the one who started the rumors.
But Kieran is also in that group; I'm curious to see how he's doing in making new friends. I like to see him so happy.

Group D consists of Bridgette, Mark, Gwen and Trent. It is definitely the group most likely to make it to the final stage of this competition; after all, I helped Bridgette and Mark explore the place early. Also, I'm curious as to why both Gwen and Trent decided to follow them... they suspect something? Or are they perhaps aiming for something else? If I follow them maybe I can better understand their choice to follow them, and who knows maybe win before someone from that group can.

Finally there is group E with Harold, Noah and Leshawna. I know that Harold is starting to annoy Noah a little too much, and the latter may lose his patience if things continue at this pace. On the one hand, if that were to happen I would have nothing to do with it, but at the same time I would hate to see Noah take it out on Harold. Leshawna is with them though, maybe she can handle the situation just fine on her own, she is a shrewd girl, she will know how to make things go her way, hopefully.

Come on Damerae, choose a group to join quickly! The clock is ticking!

DECISION POINT:

What group will Damerae join?

A. Danielle, DJ, Lindsay, Minerva
B. Beth, Courtney, Owen, Sadie
C. Geoff, Justin, Katie, Kieran
D. Bridgette, Gwen, Mark, Trent
E. Harold, Leshawna, Noah

Chapter Text

I'll have to follow Lindsay, I really don't trust leaving her alone in that group...

You don't think twice, you walk briskly toward the group formed by Danielle. As soon as you are close to them, you put your arm around DJ's shoulder, "I'll go with you, you don't mind, do you?"

The other jamaican smiles warmly at you "No problem for me, man. Besides, it's normal that you want to spend time with Lindsay, too."

"Yay, Damerae will come with us!" Your girl claps her hands happily, then looks with a puppy-dog expression at the other two girls, "He can too, right?"

"Couldn't... you two go alone, then?"

"What do you say Geneva, if we went alone we would risk losing!" Lindsay chuckles at Minerva's suggestion; the latter, on the other hand, looks rather annoyed.

"It's Minerva, Lindsay."

"Oops... Sorry, I must be mistaken..."

CONFESSIONALS:

Minerva:

She brings her hands to her hair, desperate Why does Damerae keep mocking me? Now I will be forced to see him flirting with Lindsay. She looks directly at the camera, without losing that expression How did I get outplayed by someone like her?

Danielle:

Her arms are crossed, and she snorts in annoyance Great, Damerae had to be a good, loving boyfriend right now. Her expression hardens Well, too bad for him, he leaves me no choice. I'll have to triple up on my strategy, here and now!

Eventually, with a bit of trouble, you managed to join Danielle's group, but only because none of you wanted to stand there wasting too much time.

Even though you approached to check on Lindsay you feel tense, it's clear as day that neither Danielle nor Minerva want you there with them, the latter even pretending you don't exist. You hoped DJ might help boost morale a bit, but he's not too in the mood to talk either.

We've been walking in silence for a little too long now, maybe I should break the ice? Is that what I should do, maybe they expect me to do it?

"So... guys." You turn your gaze to DJ and smile, trying to ignore that suffocating feeling "How much do you know about the alien genre."

"Not much."

"They terrify me..."

"I tend to watch romantic movies!"

Your group's too quick, or too flat, responses do not help. You try to give it a try, this time turning to Minerva, "What about you, Minerva? Do you know anything about that?"

"No..."

"Mon Dieu, things are a little tense, don't you agree?" Danielle lets out an awkward giggle, and you notice her observing your old flame from behind, barely hiding an amused smirk "Minerva, dear, maybe we should continue by ourselves? I know it's not easy to be in the presence of your ex..."

"W-we're not exes!" Minerva blurts out embarrassed, red in the face "Damerae and I are... just acquaintances..." she begins nervously fiddling with a red lock "I don't... know what Katie told you, but don't get any ideas, Danielle... he's n-nothing important to me..."

Wow, so I'm not anyone important to her? If that's the case, then why doesn't she stop...

Damerae, calm down. She's hurt. No, you hurt her. Don't... be too hard on her...

"What Ginevra says makes sense, if she was important to Dam then he would have told me about her!" Lindsay cheerfully interjects, unaware that she has just said too much.

Minerva casts a nasty glance at the cheerleader, and as she does so you start laughing nervously "Honey, I told you about Minerva... you even met once, you remember... don't you?"

Lindsay holds tight around your arm, losing herself for a moment in her thoughts to begin to reflect, "Mmmhh... oh, right! Hi Minerva! I didn't know you were here too!"

CONFESSIONALS:

Minerva:

I can't stand her... She brings her hands to her chest and opens her eyes wide, shocked. Seriously, what's so special about her?

Danielle:

She's covering her mouth with her hand while chuckling, amused as never before. This is too easy... I'm sorry Dam, maybe next time think twice before joining a reality show.

Damerae:

Danielle is... starting to get on my nerves a little bit, just a little bit. He brings a hand to his hair and nervously scratches his braids. First she excludes my girlfriend from her group, and then she only considers her to cause tension? He shakes his head in disappointment as he crosses his arms I can't let her play with Lindsay and Minerva, she has to cut it out.

"You're a real class act, Danielle..." DJ rolls his eyes "What exactly are you aiming for this time? Did you learn nothing from last season?"

"Q-que?" The businesswoman looks away for a second, for a split second appearing almost genuine before your eyes "I'm just worrying about my new friend, is that so wrong, Devon?"

"You can't call me that, don't think the two of us are close enough to do that."

The frenchwoman stares ahead, you can see how she is beginning to get nervous "Well, I'm sorry, DJ. It's not my fault for worrying about Minerva, at times it seems that Damerae cares more about her than his own girlfriend, doesn't that seem like a good and proper mockery?"

Lindsay gasps in surprise at those words "Danette what are you saying! It's obvious that Damerae loves me, why should he love that girl?" she quickly clutches your arm, looking at you a little flustered "That's right, isn't it?"

"Guys, I already told you, Damerae and I are just acqua-"

Before she can finish the sentence Minerva suddenly stops. Now that no one speaks, you are drawn to a door nearby, from there you can perfectly hear some sinister noises.

"W-who's going to check it out?" Stuttering DJ, frightened by the nature of those sounds, you are about to step forward, but you are preceded by Danielle.

"I'll go."

The french teen approaches cautiously, once she opens the metal door she goes inside. Your eye quickly falls on that door, without a second thought you jerk forward and lock Danielle inside the room, making sure to break the handle in the process.

"What!? Who locked me in?" You hear the girl in question scream, frightened "Get me out of here, immediately!"

"I'm sorry, Danielle, I think the handle broke." You answer her with mock politeness, shrugging your shoulders and throwing the handle away with a disinterested toss, "We'll call the production to come get you."

"Damerae! Don't you dare make fun of me! I swear I..."

The businesswoman's screams of anger immediately turn to fear and disgust, you cannot quite understand why, but you have a vague suspicion that she has just been eliminated from the challenge.

And this is how you get rid of an uncomfortable and negative presence.

DJ awkwardly looks at the other two girls, Lindsay is confused by the whole situation, Minerva on the other hand is shocked by the hostile way you behaved "Girls we'd better go, her screams will attract the 'aliens' here."

Sighing with fatigue and passing everyone, you concentrate on checking the GPS, at the moment you are not in the mood to want to talk to others, it is better to focus on the challenge.

CONFESSIONALS:

Damerae:

Why did Danielle try to put me in such an uncomfortable position? I thought we were on good terms...well, apparently I was wrong...

DJ:

In all honesty, I would have liked to lock her in there myself... he admits with a giggle full of shame. Can you blame me? Danielle is trying to use Damerae for her own purposes, does she even care about everything he has done for her?

Minerva:

Her eyes are still wide, this time from exasperation Great, now that Danielle has been eliminated I'll have to continue the challenge happier than ever. The redhead comments sarcastically, crossing her arms in despair. Why did I sign up for this show? I want to go home!

The rest of your journey goes by with calm and tension, a lot of tension, to the point that you could easily cut it with a butter knife with how thick it was in the air.

Staying quiet you lead the group in the right direction. It took you a while, but you finally made it to the main room, just in time to meet Kieran's full group.

Minerva quickly catches up with them, stopping in front of Geoff, and soon starts talking to them, looking for information mixed with a little flirtation between them. You decide to ignore them, preferring to focus on Kieran.

"Man, where are the alien eggs?"

With his thumb your friend points to a small ditch. You lean over a little bit to check its depth.

I'll just need some help, I can get them for both myself and Lindsay.

"All right then, give me a hand lowering myself." You smile at your best friend, he understandingly holds you by the legs as you begin to lower yourself into the pit in search of some alien eggs.

"Dam, did you find anything?"

"Yes Kieran, I got two, pull me up!" Following your directions, your ally immediately pulls you over. When you get back up you are holding two eggs, one of which you gallantly offer to Lindsay "For my lady."

The brunette chuckles softly "Aaww, thank you..." once she grabs her egg, the girl runs toward Katie once she notices her presence.

"Where is that bitch?"

"Damerae locked her in a room and we abandoned her." DJ explains for you, approaching you and giving you a friendly punch on your shoulder "Would you give me a hand too?"

Nodding, Kieran also begins to lend a hand to the other Jamaican. As he does so, Owen and Leshawna also arrive, and immediately the latter offers to lend a hand to the former fat blondie, obviously in exchange for a fee.

"Minerva, did you manage to get one, dudette?"

"I-I almost did, Geoff..."

Your attention shifts to the cowboy, intent on helping the nymph. It takes her a while, but eventually she too manages to catch an alien egg.

"Well, are we all here?" Justin asks, a little disgusted at having to hold one of those slime eggs "Has everyone else been eliminated?"

Leshawna nods, but doesn't seem so displeased after all "Apparently..."

Wait a minute, what happened to Mark and Bridgette? I thought they had an extra advantage because of their exploration. Maybe they have already moved on?

"What are we waiting for then? Let's get a move on."

Just as Kieran gives that order, you all hear familiar screams. Because of the structure of that set, the rumble of that sound rattles your ears. DJ, immediately recognizing those shrieks, is the first to worry. "Wasn't that...?"

"Mark!" Suddenly, out of nowhere, the two assistants you faced last time appear. Alan greets you cheerfully, Evelyn, on the other hand, is the one who screamed in terror, his gaze immediately falls on DJ, and soon the fire in his eyes blazes, "You! I knew I couldn't trust you!"

"Wait, what?" DJ is confused by that accusation, but before he can even react he is hit by numerous slime bullets from an out-of-his-mind Evelyn.

"Every man for himself!" Owen screams in terror, not waiting another second to run away before the set alarms start going off

"Owen honey! I thought you were the one for me!" You can hear Alan whimpering as you turn around and see him bullseye Katie and Leshawna with sniper aim "Get away from my man you two, he's the one! The one!"

What the fuck is going on!?

Not thinking twice you grab Lindsay by the wrist and drag her away. You who have survived can only scream in fright as you try not to be eliminated by the two interns.

After running for a while at breakneck speed you manage to reach the exit of that set. As soon as you're outside the first thing you do is close the door behind you "We're safe..." you mutter, exhausted but happy to have survived the fury of the two interns.

They may be small and cute, but they are definitely scary!

You don't have time to catch your breath that you hear Lindsay scream in terror and point ahead. Minerva does the same, but before she can be hit she hides behind a small wall.

You do the same, dragging your girlfriend behind you before she can get drilled with shots by Konnor. The intern, apparently the final boss of that challenge, starts shooting blindly with a crazy grin on his face.

"Come out you bastards! Now we're going to have some real fun!"

Intimidated by Konnor's shouts, Justin immediately starts running across the open field, probably in an attempt to reach Chris, wherever he is, without being hit. The rest of Kieran's group, and Owen, soon follow suit.

The hawaiian model and the formerly fat blond guy are unceremoniously eliminated; they are hit so violently that they collapse ruefully, to your shock.

Why does his gun seem to hurt more? How should I beat him?

Kieran fortunately manages to launch himself behind cover before being slaughtered. Geoff, on the other hand, has less luck since he is horribly shot just before he can take cover.

"Why did I sign up for this show?" You hear Minerva scream in terror, hiding behind a cover near yours and Lindsay's, sitting on the ground and holding her hands to her hair "That man is completely crazy!"

Lindsay immediately throws herself into your arms, also terrified "Oh my Gosh, he's not going to kill us, is he?"

"Come on out bitches, I can't wait to make you cry." Konnor sure is having a great time, especially from the way he is laughing, which is to say, like a deranged maniac.

"Girls, get a grip, they can't kill us on live TV... I think."

"What do you mean, 'I think'?" Minerva screams at you, now more scared than ever "Can they hire crazy people as interns?"

"What? No!"

Actually, yes! You haven't met Jack and Bunny yet, Minerva!

"What I mean is that we need to outsmart him." You barely lean out of your hiding place, and as soon as you do, Konnor immediately tries to shoot you, which forces you to run for cover again "All right, we just need... a diversion!"

At the exact moment you say that, almost as if by a twist of fate, you and the girls see a metal door swing wide open. Bridgette and Mark quickly exit, both of them sweaty, more disheveled than ever, and traumatized.

"Mark, we did it! We're alive!"

"I can't believe it! When I see Devon I'm going to let him make me do that thing!"

Almost crying, the two hug each other and start jumping for joy, believing they have won. Their joy is immediately interrupted when Konnor fires a warning shot at them, which forces them to stop their jubilation.

"Oh, holy sh-"

Before Mark can finish his sentence he and Bridgette, rather cruelly, are drilled with slime shots... many shots, for some reason you almost feel like Konnor is wasting more ammunition than he should.

Fuck, that's got to hurt...

Minerva takes advantage of that gratuitous aggression to lean out just far enough and take a look around the camp. When she seems to notice something important, to the point that she gasps, she immediately starts running in front of an inn.

When you lean out, too, you see Kieran following Minerva's example. The latter, in the process of running, ends up tripping on the ground and falling, nearly destroying her egg, but her joy is short-lived when she notices Konnor pointing his machine gun at her.

"H-help! Somebody help me!"

"That's weird, what is that thing?"

You look up at Lindsay's words, and when you see what is above you, you are on the verge of cursing angrily.

McLean you are a son of a bitch...

What do I do now?

Kieran is running straight for the finish line, but he surely hasn't noticed what's above us. And even if he won't be eliminated by Konnor, he will be by that giant gallon that Chris has placed over our heads!

And speaking of Konnor... that man is going to hurt Minerva, what can I do? Even if things are tense between us, I can't leave her there, at the mercy of that madman, while she's begging for help. She is so scared... should I help her?

But by my side I have Lindsay, I can't leave her here to her fate. Of course, she managed to notice that gallon even before I did, maybe she'll be able to find shelter even on her own? But... would it really be fair to deny her my protection? I'm still her boyfriend after all, she's counting on me!

But maybe the other two are counting on me too... what can I do?

DECISION POINT:

( CAUTION: this choice will be very important, so think carefully! )

How will Damerae act?

A. Act by following your instinct
B. Act by following your heart
C. Act by following strategy

Chapter Text

CONFESSIONAL:

Damerae:
I was thinking back to this morning when Chris explained the challenge to us... he uncomfortably scratches his muscular neck. We were told that there would be two separate tribals, one for boys and one for girls. I can say that I know Chris like the back of my hand by now, and I found it strange how he was allowing two people of the same gender to be able to win immunity, despite the two separate tribals. He looks ahead with an awkward smile. Strategically speaking, it would have been perfect to have Kieran win, because I think the winners will be able to form their own teams. But... I listened to what my heart was telling me, I couldn't leave Minerva in danger.

"Lindsay, seek shelter, now!"

After yelling those words at your girlfriend you come out of your hiding place. You run wildly in Minerva's direction, trying to avoid the shots Konnor starts firing at you once he notices you.

Fortunately, you manage to reach the nymph without getting hit. Without waiting a moment longer you load her on your shoulders and make your escape again, not at all affected by the redhead's additional weight.

This time you have a harder time escaping Konnor's assault, but luck smiles upon you as you manage to find shelter in a second empty inn closer to you. Once you are safe, you put Minerva on the ground.

The nymph is protectively clutching her alien egg, her cheeks slightly flushed and her expression slightly wrinkled with anger "Why you..." she stammers, not knowing what exactly to say to you, in fact anger quickly gives way to sadness "You are cruel..."

Despite the harsh words, you can detect a note of gratitude in her tone of voice. It's not much actually, but you're glad she didn't get hurt.

At least she's okay... I think, it's better to make sure first.

"Minerva, how is your leg?" You ask worriedly, your thoughtfulness makes the girl's eyes widen slightly; she instinctively brings her hand closer to her leg and lets out a small noise of pain.

"I-It kind of hurts..."

You are about to say more, but the sound of a loud bang prompts Minerva to instinctively cover her ears with both hands. You, too, can't help but wince with shock at that racket.

What the fuck was that!?

You go running to check out the window of the inn you were hiding in. Now you can see how the whole set has been covered with green slime.

I didn't think that slime would produce such a loud noise by exploding...

"Oh my goodness..." Minerva approaches you and looks with shock at the disaster in front of you "I hope no one was hurt out there..."

"Should we go check on them?"

Minerva slightly crinkles her violet eyes at your suggestion "I'm a little s-scared." She admits shyly "But I don't hear the man's screams anymore... maybe this nightmare is finally over?"

You and your old flame come out of your hiding place, and when you do you are immediately accosted by Chris, who is smiling in your direction with a shit eating grin.

"Damerae, Minerva, congratulations you are the only survivors of this massacre!"

"Chris, was that big slime balloon really necessary?" You ask testily, not holding back a small glare towards him "What if someone had been hurt?"

"That's true! H-how can you be so cruel?"

The host shrugs his shoulders at your and Minerva's anger, without losing his smile "They're fine... okay, I'm not so sure about Mark and Bridgette, but the others are okay." He cheerfully explains "Congratulations guys, you have won not only immunity, but from the next challenge you will also be the captains of your respective teams! Be sure to think carefully about who you want by your side."

Minerva sighs, relieved, and in a way even pleased with that reward. You pump your fist in the air and flex your arm muscles, smiling cheekily at your former boss.

Fucking let's go! I got it right then!

CONFESSIONALS:

Bridgette and Mark:

Both are covered with green slime from head to toe. Mark was visibly sad, in contrast Bridgette was much more annoyed.
M: I can't understand, we fooled the others so well, how could we lose?
B: I really can't tell you... she sarcastically reply.
M: Nevermind, we still have our time to shine, Bri. The girls will fight to get your vote.
B: She shows a complicit smirk to her ally. And I'm sure you'll have no trouble convincing the guys to vote with you tonight.
M: Owen's hours are numbered, rest assured of that!

Danielle:

She too is covered with green slime from head to toe. She is so enraged that she lets out a frustrated scream. How dare Damerae do this to me! That underpaid former intern is going to pay dearly for this! She begins to breathe slowly, trying to regain control of herself You know what? It doesn't matter, tonight I'm going to get the last laugh anyway, I'm absolutely certain that everything will go according to my plan anyway.

Minerva:

I'm... happy to have won, becoming captain of my team will keep me farther away from Damerae... she crosses her arms and sighs wearily. Danielle thinks she's manipulating me, but she has no idea that I'm letting her do it on purpose, at least then I'll have an excuse to do what I want without too many repercussions... she drops her gaze in shame. Is... is what I'm doing wrong? I feel so conflicted...

Owen:

I have to convince the guys to vote against Mark! If I don't try, I will definitely end up being eliminated. He starts biting his nails nervously. I have to... plant some seeds of doubt, that's what Isa would do, right? Maybe the guys will feel threatened by Mark if I point out the relationship he has with that intern?

You and Kieran decide to spend the afternoon together, finding a secluded area where you can work out in peace. Neither of you is worried about the tribal that evening; you are fully aware that most of the guys in the cast are not very practiced with strategy.

Those few who are familiar with it, then, are either your friends or have no interest in wanting to eliminate you. Actually, you are much more concerned about the tribal of the girls, being fully aware how most of them have a strong fighting spirit.

I hope Lindsay can make it...

As you think about that possibility you notice Mark and DJ in the distance, the two sweethearts come to you as soon as they notice you. They both appear exhausted, a sign that they have probably been searching for you for quite a while.

"We finally found you..." comments DJ, tired enough to sit on the ground.

Kieran stops doing push-ups and sits down as well, and you stand up, curiously observing the pair. At first, you notice Mark getting distracted at the sight of your exposed abs "Little guy? Are you there?"

"Oh? Sorry Dam, I got distracted. You know, it's hard to keep your concentration when you're surrounded by so many pretty hunks." The writer chuckles cheekily, bringing both hands to his face, you get the vague impression that he's also teasing you a bit.

"Wow, what a slut." Kieran snorts in amusement, then observes DJ with an aroused grin "Are you by any chance available for a threesome?"

The other jamaican raises an eyebrow "Hell no, man." His black eyes shift to Mark, softening at the sight of him "It may not look like it, but I'm the jealous type myself."

"Confirmed, my teddy bear is a jealous little guy." Confirms the smaller of the pair, bringing both hands to his hips and nodding confidently "I might even compliment you other guys, and tease you a little, but I'm a taken man myself."

Kieran scoffs "Man? You?" He teases him playfully, earning in response an annoyed tongue out from the japanese guy "Okay, okay, sorry. Anyway, did you come here to ask us to vote for Owen?"

"Wow, are we that obvious?" The brick house slightly widens its eyes "I mean, we... okay, yes, we came here for that too." He awkwardly admits, as he adjusts his red and white jacket in the process.

"Don't worry guys, we were still planning to vote for Owen." You comment with a big smile on your lips, a smile that becomes a confused grimace when you realize what your friend said "Wait, too? Is there another reason why you came?"

DJ and Mark exchange a slightly concerned look, and it is the latter who speaks up "Look, Damerae..." he mumbles, searching for the right words to use "Lindsay may be in danger tonight."

Wait, what?

"Wait, how is she in danger?" You ask worriedly, not liking where that conversation is going "I know Danielle and Katie have started ignoring her for no real reason, but they wouldn't be..."

"So stupid as to try to eliminate her? Well, it might seem crazy what I'm to say." Mark begins to chuckle amusedly, only to turn serious soon after "But yes, that's the way it is. Actually, I'm not surprised."

"That's new, Danielle is a shitty friend." Kieran comments disinterestedly "Sadie has nothing to do with this, does she?" He then asks worriedly to your friends.

"No, actually, Danielle and Trent seem to be keeping her in the dark." DJ replies to him "I'm not surprised actually. Katie doesn't have enough backbone to stop her mistress and Trent is generally an asshole; Sadie, in addition, is too close to Lindsay to do something so horrible to her."

"Wait, how did you guys find out and... what are those three planning to do?"

Mark quickly answers your concerns "The answer to the first question is simple. We were looking for Trent and his vote, and we accidentally came across their conversation..." between coughs, you can also hear him say something about him and DJ eavesdropping on that discussion "About what they're planning to do, well..."

"They want to manipulate Minerva, Damerae." The other jamaican intervenes when his boyfriend has begun to hesitate "Danielle these days has been saying really horrible things about you and Lindsay, in an attempt to turn you against Minerva and use her as a substitute for your girlfriend."

"That bitch... she dared to talk about Lindsay like she was a whore!" Mark throws his arms up in anger, as furious as ever "And she probably said even worse things about her. Why did she do that? Lindsay is such a sweet girl, she doesn't need to hear that kind of filth again."

You listen, and you can't say you're not shocked. You don't want to know what exactly they said about you, you just focus on what they are doing to your girlfriend. It is hard for you not to feel anger, if not even disappointment.

Lindsay... she trusted those girls, and they decided to throw her away like a wet rag. What is their problem?

"Damerae, please try to convince the girls to get rid of Danielle or Katie." DJ is now speaking, more serious than ever. The brick house stands up and rests both hands on your shoulders "Don't let history repeat itself."

Mark brings his index finger to a long, unruly strand that falls across his face "Devon is right. We didn't come to warn you because Danielle wants to eliminate your girlfriend." He says, as he is intent on nervously fiddling with his hair "We came here because of the way she's doing it. We can't allow that girl to go back to making other people's lives miserable." Stopping touching his hair, he ends up tapping his foot hard on the ground "For the love of Kami! You were the first person who ever defended her from her father, and you were also the first person to believe that she could really change for the better and encourage her to see a therapist, and that stupid ungrateful bitch... she's slandering you and Lindsay without any mercy!"

"I understand your anger, even I... am angry right now, I don't even know what to say about it." You help Kieran get up from the ground "I understand why you have come to tell me, and I thank you for that. I will think about what to do about it."

"All right, just... don't make stupid decisions." Mark watches you carefully with his uncovered eye, clearly sorry for your situation "Damerae... don't be too disappointed, some people don't deserve your kindness. You have to be strong, I'm sure you can handle it."

DJ nods "If you want to let off steam, you can come to us whenever you want." He smiles tenderly at you and grabs his boyfriend's hand "We'll leave you alone for now. We would really like to help you, but..."

"Don't worry, I understand why you are not doing this." Kieran finally decides to speak again, looking at the two with understanding "You are trying to eliminate Owen, if you tried to meddle in the women's tribal as well you would risk giving too much away and not getting the desired results from either tribal, leave it to us to deal with the girls."

DJ and Mark look at each other again, and you can tell from their expressions that Kieran got it right.

Yes, it makes sense... if they try too many things they might not be heard at all and have zero success.

CONFESSIONAL:

Kieran:

So that hoe Danielle likes to play with fire? That daddy's girl doesn't know what the fuck is in store for her! He slams his fist hard on the coffee table in front of him, ending up breaking it without much effort. No one can besmirch my friend's name and get away with it!

Once Mark and DJ are gone, you and Kieran immediately start discussing what to do.

"We've got to do something, I can't let Lindsay be eliminated... not like this!" You find yourself exclaiming out loud, causing your friend to worry. Kieran puts his hands on your shoulders and stares at you intently.

"Let's think about what to do, Dam, you're a smart guy, you'll know what to do, right? Think about our options, and let's see what to do together."

You take a deep breath and try to calm down "I... think I need to talk to Minerva." You begin to consider the various options available to you "I know she's angry with me, but I can try to appeal to her empathy. She's not a bad person, she just needs to be understood."

"Damerae, you have tried to understand her and be kind to her." Your best friend snorts annoyed "But it's clear by now, whatever you do will never be good enough for that kicked puppy."

"I helped her a lot in this game though, helping her win the trailer and making her immune in this challenge. If she's going to be stubborn, can she at least consider what I did for her in terms of the game?"

Kieran shakes his head in disappointment "What's to say she won't want something in return for saving Lindsay? Or that she will stop wanting to target her after your talk?"

"If not..." you try to think of other options "I can talk to Gwen, I'm sure she'll help me if I tell her what happened, especially considering that we're in some kind of alliance for now." At that confession the polynesian guy looks at you confused "I'll explain later."

"Alright. Anyway, Gwen seems like a good option." The former intern nods in agreement "She had a crush on you in the past, and still has an extremely positive opinion of you. We both know how intense and threatening Gwen can be, and how Minerva is at the same time a huge wimp; if she won't change her mind with reason, then we will force her to do so."

You avert your gaze, uncertain "However..." you begin, unsure of what to do "Even though Gwen might be more motivated to help me as a matter of affection, I feel that going to her on these things is like manipulating her. Would it really be right to do that?"

"All is fair in love and war, and besides Dam I know you, you are not the type who would manipulate others to achieve your own ends."

"Thanks, Kieran..." you smile at your friend's words "Or... I could go to Leshawna?" You propose, what you see as the last available option on the table "Maybe she wouldn't be motivated by affection like Gwen, but she's still our ally... for now. Plus, she's charismatic and smart enough to make a huge difference."

"But there is a risk that Leshawna will push Minerva to become more strategic if we get them close." Kieran runs a hand through his hair, starting to mutter "Besides, it's not necessarily that she can convince that girl. Minerva is as emotional a girl as she is manipulative; she could easily ignore Leshawna's suggestions and pretend to be manipulated by Danielle."

"Minerva wouldn't be the type!"

"Are you really sure about that, Dam?"

Well, not really...

"Honestly... I can't tell you." You sigh exhaustedly "I still have faith in Leshawna, though. I don't think it's a failing option. If I go to her or Gwen I expect that they will be able to convince the other girls if Minerva remains stubborn about her choice."

"I see you have a lot of options in mind, man..." Kieran crosses his arms, looking at you curiously "I trust your instincts, tell me what you want to do and I won't interfere."

In all this, I also have to take into account whether to propose Danielle or Katie to be eliminated. Minerva probably doesn't care whose turn it is between the two if I can ever convince her, but I'm sure Leshawna and Gwen will be more likely to want to eliminate one than the other.

As for me? I just need to keep Lindsay safe, I don't care too much which one of those two will have to take the short end of the stick.

What do I want to do then? Let's see...

DECISION POINT:

Who will Damerae talk to about the vote?

A. Minerva
B. Gwen
C. Leshawna

Chapter Text

"I think it's in my best interest to talk it over with Gwen." You announce confidently "I don't know what to expect from Minerva, and I just can't see Leshawna being able to reach her heart."

"Are you still convinced that woman has one?"

You frown slightly at that skeptical remark "Kieran, we all have hearts. Minerva's is simply not in the right place right now."

"Better than Danielle, I guess." Your best friend scoffs, "Well, sucks to be Katie, but she had it coming after indulging that bitch's whims."

"Dude, take it easy..."

"After what she tried to do to you? Dam, honestly, I don't give a shit about those two bitches and their problems." Kieran crosses his arms and rolls his eyes "Probably only their fans care about them, and I'm surprised that someone like Danielle would have any in the first place."

"What do you think? I'm mad at Danielle and Katie, too." You run a hand through your braids, and shift your gaze elsewhere "And I plan to have the latter eliminated precisely because she meddled in my business. I just think it's a waste of time to pick on them by simply insulting them."

Kieran raises an eyebrow, curious "Now that I think about it, is there a particular reason why you want to eliminate Katie specifically? I have a vague feeling there's more to it than that."

"Kieran, I know Katie meddled in my affairs without malicious intent, but she did it anyway." You shift your hazel eyes to your best friend, and stare at him seriously "But another reason I'm targeting her is to teach her a lesson."

"I'm not following you."

"Katie is not as sweet a girl as she is described." You begin to explain with a slight smile "I don't doubt that overall she is for real, but people tend to ignore many of her flaws because of her sugary, childish nature."

"Mmmh..." Kieran is lost in thought as he rubs his unkempt beard, then snaps his fingers when he realizes what you're talking about "Right, the anti-Gwen club! It's strange to me how no one has mentioned it yet."

"Exactly, and that club is just the tip of the iceberg. I'm aware of the problems Gwen and Lindsay have had, but no one deserves such treatment." You shake your head disapprovingly "Having Gwen eliminate Katie will teach her a good lesson about how actions have their consequences, and that she is not exempt from them just because she is 'sweet' and 'nice'."

"What about Danielle?"

"Her girlfriend will be eliminated primarily because of her actions. If that won't teach her anything, then I don't know what else will."

"Well, fuck, I'm glad Gwen will finally get her revenge on those two." Kieran grins amusedly, patting you on the back "Good luck buddy, although I have a vague feeling it's all going to go according to plan."

"You're not coming with me?"

"Nah, I'll pass. I had plans to hang out with Geoff and Justin for a while." The former intern walks away with a small smirk. You yourself can't help but smile, happy that your best friend is starting to come out of his shell.

"Have fun then! I'll tell you how it goes later!"

Who knows, maybe next time I could hang out with Kieran and the guys? It might be fun and a good way to unplug a bit from all this drama...

Knowing where to find Gwen you head straight for the trailers. After knocking on the door you are glad to see that the goth girl is alone, this will make it easier for you to talk.

"Hey Gwen, can I come in?" You greet her cheerfully, your eyes wandering to study the entirety of the trailer, the difference with the boys' one is abysmal "Where are Courtney and Leshawna?"

The red and black haired girl snorts in annoyance "Looking for that stupid idol." Your presence soon brings her good mood back, as she smiles warmly at you "Please come in. I wasn't doing anything much actually."

"Were you writing in your diary?"

"To be honest I didn't bring it, you know I'd like to avoid ending up like Mark. I wouldn't be surprised if my darkest secrets ended up in that stupid fan club." Placing herself on one of the lower bunks, the girl picks up a sketchbook.

This is... sadly understandable. I feel so sorry for her.

You approach the same cot occupied by Gwen, once seated you gently put your hand on her petite shoulder "Honestly, fuck that club, I still think it's really tacky, and I'm sure I'm not the only one."

"Damerae, seriously, it doesn't matter. It's not that unusual for me to be ostracized." The artist's red eyes shift to you, despite what she says you can clearly see how much that topic touches her.

Yes, this is definitely the right thing to do. Gwen also deserves some justice.

"What if I told you there was a way to eliminate Katie?"

Your words catch Gwen off guard, to the point she widens her eyes "What?" She remains silent, reflecting on what you just told her "Eliminate Katie? The ''sweet'' Katie? Before that monster girlfriend of hers? Damerae, did you find out anything about her?"

"Well..." you pull your hand away from the goth's shoulder and bring it behind your neck "In a way, yes. It's a rather delicate matter for me."

"Oh, maybe it's better not to talk about it then..."

"No, don't worry about it! I'm also telling you about it because I know I can trust you, I'm sure you'll know how to handle the situation." You explain cheerfully, which leads Gwen to become more and more curious.

"All right then... tell me all about it."

"Here's the deal... thanks to DJ and Mark, I found out that Danielle and Katie are spreading really bad rumors about me and Lindsay." For a moment you hesitate, uncertain whether to continue or not "Mainly they're doing it to Minerva, who..."

"Oh yes, we all know that you already know each other, and that you had some kind of history, guess who we found out from?"

Gwen's sarcastic remark makes you sigh heavily.

Katie, of course. I wonder how Sadie could tell her her secrets without fear of them being blurted out.

"However, I fear that Lindsay may be in trouble because of these rumors, which could easily cause her elimination."

Gwen lays down her sketchbook and brings her hand to her chin, reflecting "Now that I think about it, earlier I thought I saw Minerva confabulating something with Bridgette and Beth..." her lips curl into an annoyed grimace "Yeah, I don't see it going well for Lindsay..." as she says this, she watches you with an arched eyebrow "I don't understand though, how can I help you? Wouldn't it be better to ask Leshawna? Or go there directly in person?"

"I know Minerva, she's usually a really sweet girl." For emphasis you bring both hands to your chest "The problem is that I've made a mess of things with her, and these last few days things have gone downhill. Normally I would have gone to talk in person, but right now I don't think she'll listen to me."

"And you say she will listen to me? Damerae, I'm not... good at these things, emotions are not my strong point."

You shake your head, evidently disagreeing "I am convinced of the opposite, I see that you are the best person in this scenario." You smile at her encouragingly "You may not be used to emotions, but you still remain a very forthright and honest girl when the situation calls for it, and I think you can understand her more than other people can."

Gwen looks down for a moment, initially her expression is somber, then within a few moments she finds the determination she needs "You're right, I think I understand what she's feeling. Maybe I can help her come to her senses." Crossing her arms, the goth teen shows you a wicked little smile "Don't worry, I'll take care of your ex."

"Thanks Gwen..." you smile gratefully at the girl, when she walks away from the trailer however you don't hold back from yelling at her "She's not my ex though!"

CONFESSIONAL:

Gwen:

Last season Danielle and her little group came after me because I 'bad-mouthed Lindsay.' She begins seriously, with crossed arms and a stern expression on her face. I admit that it's true, I can't deny it. But now Danielle and Katie are doing the same thing, only this time they've got her boyfriend involved, and I wouldn't be surprised if they're saying even worse to that Minerva. Now she's smiling a little wickedly. I can't wait to repay those hypocritical witches with their own medicine. I'll finally show everyone that Danielle and Katie only care about themselves!

After your chat with Gwen you go back to the boys' trailer and get yourself some rest, at least that is your intention. You end up waking up much later than you should, and all only because of the loud screams of the girls on the other side.

"Ugh... what's going on?" You jerk out of bed, ending up banging your head hard on the roof of the bed. You lazily massage the hurt spot and yawn loudly.

"I don't know how you managed to sleep with this racket, but man, those girls have been going at it for hours!" You shift your gaze to Justin and his cot, where the model seems to have given up on sleeping more than a few hours ago "Out of curiosity, are you the one who taught Lindsay such colorful language?"

"Actually..." you stop mid-sentence, when the model mentions your girlfriend you immediately get out of bed "Wait, what have you heard?"

"Not much really, I think she was killing Danielle with words. Hell, if only she could have waited until this evening... it would have made us all so much happier."

You ignore Justin and make to leave the trailer, but as soon as you open the door you find Lindsay standing in front of you. Without telling you anything, the brunette tearfully throws herself into your arms.

"C-can I stay here? I don't have... a-any desire to stay with the girls right now..."

You hold your girlfriend close to you, gently stroking her back. You look out the trailer window, you can still hear the confused screams of the girls in the background.

"Of course you can stay here for a while, babe." You reassure her gently "It's just me and Justin here, and I don't think he'll mind, am I right bro?"

You watch the hawaiian for answers; fortunately he gives you the go ahead with a shrug, pulling out a model magazine and beginning to read it. Meanwhile, you invite Lindsay to sit on your bunk, with you staying close to her and holding both her hands.

I have the vague impression that Gwen has dropped the bombshell. I should have expected this outcome.

"I don't understand... why did the girls do this to me? I thought they were my friends!"

You sigh slightly "I thought so too, Linds. Evidently they weren't." You bring your muscular arm around the cheerleader's shoulder, and invite her to use your muscular chest as a pillow, which the girl accepts.

"Do you think... there's something wrong with me? Why do most of my female friendships always end this way?"

Hearing her talk like that makes your heart hurt "Honey, there's nothing wrong with you..." you bring your hand to tenderly stroke her hair "You're just... very unlucky, but trust me, you'll be able to find friends you can really trust. Sadie is one of them, right?"

"R-right..." Lindsay squeezes your denim sweatshirt a little "Tonight... can you vote for Katie?"

Despite the situation you let out an amused little giggle "Sorry babe, but I'm not allowed to vote for a girl." You lean over just enough to give her a tender kiss on the forehead "But don't worry..." your gaze falls for a moment on Justin, currently within earshot "I'm sure the other girls will help you tonight."

"I hope so..." Lindsay observes you with her big blue eyes, showing a determination that wasn't there before "Danielle will pay for daring to speak ill of you, and she will do so by losing her girlfriend!"

Who'd have thought it, when angry my cupcake is a vindictive little fellow.

"Now let's try not to think about it, shall we? I'm sure everything will work out for the best." Getting out of bed you gently offer your hand to the brunette "Shall we go for a walk?"

Lindsay wipes away her tears, only to giggle embarrassedly when she notices she's smeared mascara on her arm "Oh, I'm such a mess..." she comments amusedly, but still accepting your help "First will you help me fix my makeup?"

CONFESSIONAL:

Lindsay:

I'm... so angry! Once again they all see me as the stupid Lindsay, the slutty, shallow girl to spread rumors about... once she has fixed her makeup, thanks to Alan who was in the background, the former blonde sighs sadly. Why can hardly anyone see anything else in me? Am I just an ordinary Blair to them? Unaware that she just got Barbie's name wrong the girl's gaze hardens. Well, I'll prove them wrong! I'll show them who the fool here is, I hope Danielle will remember that after tonight.

When night finally arrives on the set, all of you have been gathered at the elimination ceremony. You obviously sit next to Lindsay, holding her close with your arm wrapped around her shoulder; your girlfriend is glaring daggers in Danielle's direction, which is reciprocated.

Slightly closer to her you can see Katie, her make-up all messed up, desperate to talk to Sadie. The pastry chef has her arms crossed, her gaze turned in a grimace and her eyes closed, ignoring how her best friend was on the verge of tears.

Meanwhile, divided by the presence of Noah and Beth, Mark and Owen are also looking ruefully at each other. It is not lost on you how DJ is holding his boyfriend by a corner of his sweatshirt, almost as if afraid he might attack their blond enemy.

Everyone's attention is turned toward Chris once he arrives in Evelyn's company. The intern, proudly wearing a long green evening gown, is holding a tray with no less than eighteen Golden Chris on it.

"Actors, welcome to your first Golden Chris ceremony!" The man greets you, pulling a remote control out of his blue jacket. After pressing a red button, a big screen appears in front of you "You have made your nominations, just like the first season with the marshmallows the Golden Chris will represent a symbol of salvation. Those who do not receive it will have to cross the walkway of shame and board the Lame-o-sine."

Your attention shifts to the car in question. Konnor, dressed as a bouncer, has his back resting on the limousine and is waiting with a stoic expression on his face.

"Before we start, if anyone wants to use the immunity idol, please come forward." After a brief moment's pause, Chris's smile becomes wider than usual "Anyone? Well, let's get started then! The first two Golden Chris goes to... Damerae and Minerva!"

Evelyn throws you your immunity, which you catch with a confident smile. Minerva, on the other hand, brings her hands to her face, caught unprepared, but fortunately for her, Trent catches the statuette for her.

"Trent and Beth!"

The musician smiles with a relaxed demeanor at the nymph and, after also taking his statuette, gives the redhead hers. He doesn't seem to be so generous to Beth, as he allows her golden Chris to hit her brutally in the face.

"Kieran and Bridgette!"

The surfer girl captures her immunity smoothly, and flashes a relaxed smile at your best friend when he does the same. For a moment the two exchange high fives and smile happily at each other.

"Harold and Sadie!"

When she sees Harold get hit by his prize and end up practically knocked out, the baker ducks with frightened shriek so she can avoid the same end.

"DJ and Leshawna!"

Both black teens grab their golden Chrises on the fly. The two exchange a fist bump, but the gentle giant's black eyes immediately shift to his boyfriend, showing obvious concern.

"Geoff and Courtney!"

The party-goer practically leaps from his seat to grab his immunity, letting out a shout of victory. Not far away the C.I.T. watches him in bewilderment, surely thinking he was crazy.

"Noah and Gwen!"

The two simply grab their statuettes on the fly without saying anything. Gwen, however, casts a mean glance in Katie's direction, causing the seamstress to worry with that unreassuring grin.

"Justin and, surprisingly, Danielle!"

Danielle crosses her arms in annoyance at that annotation, annoyance quickly turning to panic as she dodges her golden Chris with difficulty, almost as if Evelyn had tried to hit her on purpose. Instead, Justin grabs his with a beaming smile on his face, then winks at the camera.

For the boys, only Owen and Mark are left, and for the girls, Lindsay and Katie. You're worried about your girlfriend, you really hope Gwen's intervention wasn't entirely in vain.

I am surprised how Danielle still decided to vote against Linds, at least I can say she is a determined woman... a little too much for my taste.

After making a dramatic pause Chris turns to his assistant "Evelyn, please announce the contestants vying for elimination."

After placing the tray with the last two statuettes on his boss's station the crossdresser clears his throat "Actors, in this envelope are the contestants up for elimination."

After pulling out a black envelope, the intern opens its contents and begins to read aloud.

"Owen! You're at risk of elimination because a lot of people don't seem to like you." Once he has announced the blondie's name, his promotional photo for the season appears to the left of the big screen in the form of a small square "Is this by any chance going to be due to the fact that you are dating a top notch sociopath?"

"Hey! That last part can't really be part of the script."

Evelyn decides to scoff at Owen's complaints "Can you prove it somehow?" The brown man's sweet smile does not fade when he receives no response, if anything it only becomes more pronounced "As I thought. Mark, you on the other hand are at risk because of some of your interpersonal relationships, which are apparently perceived as a serious threat!"

You see Noah chuckling with amusement, and you imagine it is due to the anger with which Evelyn was watching Owen, who at that moment surely wanted to disappear six feet under. Meanwhile, the crossdresser goes right back to reading the lineup of the evening's elimination hopefuls.

"Lindsay! Apparently not many girls like you, and it seems to be really easy to spread bad rumors about you."

Just remembering what happened makes your girlfriend to cross her arms in offense, and stuck her tongue out in Danielle's direction, who simply snubs her.

"And finally Katie! Apparently you're not as sweet as you thought you were, it seems you've bitten off more than you can chew, and the other girls want to punish you for it." You sense a slight note of mockery in Evelyn's words, but it is so slight that you decide not to pay too much attention to it "On the screen, next to your photos, marks will appear. Those marks symbolize the nominations you received against you, so my dear actors.... good luck, and may the best man win!"

Soon the silence falls over the amphitheater, slowly little red x's begin to appear next to the photos of the contestants at risk.

One nomination against Owen.

One nomination against Mark.

One nomination against Owen.

One nomination against Mark.

One nomination against Owen.

One nomination against Mark.

One nomination against Owen.

One nomination against Mark.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

The last two votes are taking longer than they should. Owen's tired eyes widen with fear; Mark is also worried, bringing both hands in front of his face as his one uncovered eye shifts frantically from right to left.

Beth is visibly anxious, if not unhappy; it is clear that no outcome would have made her feel good. DJ, on the other hand, rests a comforting hand on his boyfriend's shoulder.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Two nomination against Owen!

"Yes!" Mark grabs his Golden Chris on the fly and looks in his enemy's direction with a satisfied grin along with DJ. Beth sadly lowers her head as Owen groans in defeat.

Your writer friend has no time to celebrate since the girls' nominations immediately begin to be showed.

One nomination against Lindsay.

One nomination against Katie.

One nomination against Lindsay.

One nomination against Katie.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

You smile contentedly when you notice that others are not appearing right away, next to you Lindsay sweetly returns your smile, feeling safe in seeing you so confident.

Katie is bringing both hands to her hair, watching the screen in despair, next to her Sadie crosses her arms again disappointed and avoids eye contact. Danielle, meanwhile, is getting visibly nervous, becoming aware of her girlfriend's danger; Minerva and Gwen, meanwhile, are exchanging a satisfied smirk.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Six nomination against Katie!

"No!"

You ignore Danielle's irate screams and focus on the big screen. Both Owen and Katie's promotional photos, now turned gray, enlarge until they take up most of the screen; in the center of the screen is a large red block lettering: cut off!

"Sadie! You traitor!" Danielle immediately rises to her feet and points at her former ally angrily "How dare you turn your back on Katie like this?"

The pastry chef does not even deign to look at the french woman "Mph! Think what you like, you won't be here for long anyway ."

"Sadie! I..." before Katie can presumably go back to crying again she is stopped by Courtney's stern voice.

"Katie, do yourself a favor, try to leave the set with what shred of dignity you have left." The brunette crosses her arms in annoyance, though you can see how a part of her is happy with that outcome.

Right, she and Gwen became close friends after their double elimination.

Feeling hurt and humiliated Katie runs away without saying goodbye to anyone. Danielle looks menacingly in your direction, but for that evening she has nothing more to say, as her concern is to check on how her girlfriend is doing.

"Sadie, are you okay?" You ask your chubby friend. Her response is to shake her head sadly.

"Not really... I'm so disappointed in the two of them, I never expected that they could fall so low..."

Meanwhile Owen rises defeated from his seat, and appears to address a totally disinterested Trent directly "I don't understand... I would have expected Noah not to listen to me, but why didn't you vote with me."

"The intern has explained enough, no one likes you and your girlfriend."

Mark chuckles amusedly, wanting to put a little salt in the wound he throws a small kiss toward the former fat boy "Sayonara Owen, I'll pray to Kami so that Isabella won't accidentally kill you with her excess of love."

"Why the heck you-"

"Owen, why don't you go on the Lame-o-sine? Losers like you don't even have the right to speak." Evelyn intervenes rather rudely, it almost seems to be out of character for her to behave that way.

The blondie looks ruefully at the pair of DJ and Mark, you hear him mutter something as he walks away, but you honestly don't really care what it is.

CONFESSIONALS:

DJ and Mark:

D: Everything went as we planned, which is great!
M: Owen finally fucked off, Kami, having shared the same trailer with him for at least three days was also too much.
D: And Damerae managed to make good use of our little help. This night couldn't have gone better.
M: He chuckles amusedly and smiles sweetly at his boyfriend. Would you like to find a secluded place where we can "celebrate" our victory?
D: Hell yeah!

Danielle:

Damerae has to have had a hand in this! Why does that stupid underpaid laborer always have to get in my way!? She brings both hands to her hair and growls angrily, with a better look the audience can notice her runny mascara. Suddenly she grabs one of the perfume bottles on the table and throws it against the wall with a frustrated scream, before taking a deep breath. He and that stupid crybaby are going to pay for screwing over my Katie like that!

Minerva:

I... may have gotten the wrong idea about Lindsay, in the end she's not as shallow as I thought... she's a little lost in her own thoughts. Obviously I still don't like her so much, and I'm still not going to give up wanting to get rid of her, partly because... she brings both hands to her face, where a heavy blush forms. Gwen's right about me, I... I haven't tried hard enough. I won't let Lindsay beat me, this time I'm determined to win what I care about...

Damerae:

I hope Katie can understand the seriousness of her actions once she can watch the episodes again, who knows where they will send this season's eliminated... he brings a hand to the back of his head and smiles cheerfully at the camera, showing a nod of victory. If it wasn't for DJ and Mark I would never have been able to work up the courage to make this move, I'm grateful, if it wasn't for them Lindsay would have been eliminated. And let's just hope the next ceremonies won't be as tough as this one The confessional ends with the jamaican's upbeat chuckle.

BONUS CLIP: KATIE AND OWEN

Aboard the Lame-o-sine are Katie and Owen. The latter is struggling to sleep because of the former BFFFL's constant sobbing.

"Oh God, what have I done?" The girl asks herself, never moving her hands away from her face as she continues to sniffle "How could I have ruined my friendships like this? "

"Because you are a stupid bitch who indulged the desires of an even bigger bitch." Konnor's harsh words, driving the limousine, cause Katie to cry even harder than before "God, I'd headbutt you if you weren't a woman. "

Owen brings both hands to his ears "Nnhh... Katie shut up a little, I'm trying to sleep..." he comments numbly, between groans. Giving up, the blond boy sits up normally and addresses Konnor directly "Brother, it doesn't take much longer, does it? "

"No, otherwise I would have already thrown her out on the street." Konnor snorts annoyedly, muttering something about how next time he had better bring Jay along as well "Anyway, they asked me to warn you that there will be an aftershow where you will be interviewed."

"An aftershow? Aaw man, can a guy ever rest?" Owen's question is immediately answered when Katie begins to cry even louder. Annoyed the former fat teenager brings his hands to his ears again "I guess not... Isabella will eat me alive as soon as I return to her empty handed. "

"Look, I don't give a shit."

The clip ends with Konnor purposely swerving and knocking Katie forward so she can stop crying once and for all.

END OF EPISODE 2

DECISION POINT:

IT'S TIME FOR FREE TIME!

CHOOSE CAREFULLY TWO PEOPLE WITH WHOM YOU WANT TO SPEND YOUR FREE TIME.

BUT BE CAREFUL! MANY PEOPLE WILL BE IN THE COMPANY OF OTHERS, SO CHOOSING ONE OF THEM IS EQUIVALENT TO CHOOSING TO SPEND TIME WITH THE WHOLE GROUP.

THERE MAY BE SOME PEOPLE WITH WHOM DAMERAE DOES NOT WANT TO SPEND HIS TIME, OR OTHERS WHO DO NOT WANT TO SPEND IT WITH HIM. YOU CAN STILL CHOOSE THEM, AT YOUR OWN RISK.

A. Beth
B. Bridgette
C. Courtney
D. Danielle
E. DJ
F. Geoff
G. Gwen
H. Harold
I. Justin
J. Kieran
K. Leshawna
L. Lindsay
M. Mark
N. Minerva
O. Noah
P. Sadie
Q. Trent

Audience Reception:

In this episode Damerae received a great deal of screen-time. The audience could see how the optimistic giant was able to juggle perfectly between social, strategic, and physical game; he really left a good impression on the audience at home, and his friend Sophie is proud of him for winning immunity; Charlotte and Santos, on the other hand, laugh at Danielle's misfortunes at the hands of Damerae!
In any case, the public is rooting for Damerae and he is currently seen as a favorite thanks to his kind and compassionate nature. Damerae x Lindsay vs Damerae x Minerva factions have even already sprung up.

Hero points: 5
Villain points: 1
All Stars points: 4

20th/19th Owen - ( No Team )

Despite his attempts to eliminate Mark by pointing out his relationship with Evelyn as dangerous because of his role as an intern, he was still eliminated by the writer and DJ, who were able to convince Trent not to force a tie in the votes

Votes:

Owen: 6 ( Damerae, DJ, Kieran, Mark, Noah, Trent )
Mark: 4 ( Geoff, Harold, Justin, Owen )

20th/19th Katie - ( No Team )

As revenge for the anti-Gwen club, with the help of Damerae and the information he passed on to her, Gwen unleashes a shitstorm against Katie by revealing the plans she and Danielle had against Lindsay, leading all the girls to turn against her.

Votes:

Katie: 8 ( Beth, Bridgette, Courtney, Gwen, Leshawna, Lindsay, Minerva, Sadie )
Lindsay: 2 ( Danielle, Katie )

RANKING:

20^th/19^th Owen - ( No Team )
20^th/19^th Katie - ( No Team )

RELATIONSHIPS:

NO TEAM:

Kieran:

You helped Kieran get out of his spiral of sadness and encouraged him to make friends with other people. Your friendship is stronger than ever, you are happy to see your best friend happy and carefree.

Lindsay:

In this episode you did everything to protect your girlfriend and her reputation. Lindsay really appreciates your support, and is happy to have you by her side, needless to say, she trusts you a lot.
Obviously you love your girlfriend, and you are willing to do anything to protect her from future danger.

DJ&Mark:

Once again, the couple has been a tremendous support to you in your interpersonal problems. You think DJ and Mark are really great friends, you trust them, and you are pondering whether to take them on your team. Both guys love you, and they have been more than happy to help you, they really hope to play the team phase together with you.

Katie:

You are sorely disappointed in her behavior toward Lindsay, so much so that you are happy to have nothing more to do with her for the time being.
Katie will watch the episodes at the elimination motel, even though she knows you're behind her elimination she can't bring herself to hate you, more like blame herself for what happened with Lindsay.

Gwen:

You wanted to talk to Gwen and help her take her long-awaited revenge in regard to Katie. The goth is happy with the thoughtfulness you showed her, you can tell she helped you more because she appreciates your thoughtfulness toward her rather than because you have a mini alliance. You are happy that you can finally see Gwen happy after a dark period.

Leshawna:

She was more than happy that it was you who found out about her alliance and not someone more problematic. She's willing to work with you for the time being, but almost ironically you're the one who doesn't trust her much; you'll give her the benefit of the doubt for now, after all, she's still Kieran's friend.

Courtney:

At first she was not happy to be discovered by you; after talking though, she took into account the idea that she might consider you an ally in a probable future where her alliance will not go far. Other than that, you don't have much to say about each other, but Courtney will keep a bit of an eye on you.

Trent:

Trent barely aknowledges you, and on the one hand there is no change in affinity. On the other you know that he too was involved in the plot against you and Lindsay, this does not make you have a good opinion of him, and although others don't notice him much you will keep an eye open for how he moves in the future.

Minerva:

During the whole episode she was extremely cold to you, and was clearly unhappy to have you around. After you rescued her her opinion of you increased slightly.
She still doesn't like you too much, but because of Gwen her feelings for you seem to have been rekindled like never before and she seems motivated to win you back. Aside from that, it's sure that her opinion of you will slowly increase by default, but it will be a really slow process.
For your part, you were quite hurt by the way Minerva doesn't think of you as anyone important despite the time you've spent together, but you're happy that she finally managed to reason with her heart and make the right decision. Part of you still feels the instinct to help her when you see her in danger.

Danielle:

Like with Katie you are very disappointed in her actions, you sincerely thought she had changed for the better after her bad experience last season. Currently you are not very tempted to talk to her, and maybe it would be even better since Danielle right now wants to get revenge on you and your girlfriend.

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Action:"

Once Chris' introduction began, the very first clips were immediately aired.

"The contestants began to settle into our amazing movie set. Some took the opportunity to explore certain areas, while others found secret areas where strategy could be discussed."

Clips are shown of Bridgette and Mark exploring the alien set on their own, then clips of Katie and Danielle approaching Minerva in private, as well as clips of Leshawna's alliance secluding themselves in one of the warehouses.

"There have already been the first deals."

This time the scene focuses on the discussion between Damerae, Leshawna and the other girls.

"With the start of the challenge there has been the very first drama of this season!"

After Chris's chuckle clips of Gwen and Trent's argument and their subsequent elimination from the challenge are played, then the scene of Damerae locking Danielle in a room appears.

"And while cheaters never prosper..."

Mark and Bridgette's elimination at the hands of Konnor is shown after yet another giggle from the host.

"Damerae managed to win immunity by saving Minerva in the process, the same girl who had intended to eliminate his girlfriend. Yikes."

Damerae and Minerva's victory is quickly replayed, as are clips in which Danielle and Minerva plan to eliminate Lindsay.

"The results of the tribal seemed already decided. While Owen's fate was sealed after challenging Mark, the latter shows us once again that he is a tornado full of surprises."

Mark and DJ finding out about Danielle's plans, with their subsequent warning to Damerae, is shown to the audience.

"Damerae, with the help of Gwen, manages to turn the tables on Katie. Thus leading to the elimination of our former third runner-up."

The last clips see the heart-to-heart talk between Gwen and Minerva, followed by the fight between the women started by the goth and the subsequent elimination of the seamstress along with Owen.

"Eighteen contestants and two teams remain to be created. Which actors will win the first immunity? Will Danielle ever chill out? Or will she kill Lindsay with a poisoned apple? Find out in this episode of: Total. Drama. Action!"

Your first concern that day is to check on Sadie's condition. After being forced to vote against her best friend in the interest of protecting you and Lindsay, you can only imagine how she is now.

You move silently into the cafeteria tent, no one has arrived yet for breakfast. You know for sure you'll find Sadie at Sherry's station, you know her well by now, whenever she wants to vent her worries she always finds comfort in food, whether it's eating it or cooking it.

"Dam, what are you doing?" You wince a little when you hear Lindsay call out to you. When you turn around you nod gently to your girlfriend to keep her voice down.

"I'm checking to see if Sadie is in the kitchen."

"Why are you so sneaky? Don't you want to get caught?" The cheerleader asks you naively, tilting her head confusedly and watching you with extreme innocence.

You scratch your neck, embarrassed "More than anything, I wouldn't want to be found out by Sherry. The man kind of creeps me out." You admit truthfully, looking left and right as you do so "In fact, if I don't find Sadie here I was thinking of going aw-"

"Hey guys!! What are you doing?"

You are paralyzed on the spot when you hear yourself called by the cheerful, ringing voice of the cook. You turn slowly to look at Sherry, busy polishing a dangerous-looking cleaver; next to him stands Sadie, hands at her sides and eyebrows raised in confusion.

"Did you want to spy on us or something?" The teenager questions you, confused, with a hint of suspicion soaked into her voice "If that was the goal, you did a bad job."

"How do you kn-"

"Sadie, good morning!" You interrupt Lindsay, clearly alarmed that she might say something that would infuriate the other girl "We wanted to check how you were doing after last night, I'm sorry I gave a completely different impression..." you smile at her embarrassedly.

I'm not lying, however, I think it's best not to tell her why I was sneaking around, at least not in front of Sherry...

That cleaver sends shivers down my spine, why does he always carry one with him anyway?

The baker's expression softens a little at your words "Aw, it's sweet of you to worry." She sincerely thanks you, joining hands and showing a sweet smile "But don't worry, I'm fine. There's no point in me stewing over the mistakes Katie and Danielle made."

Lindsay looks at you uncertainly, unable to tell if she feels guilty or if she simply isn't buying her friend's words, "Isn't Katie your BFFFL?" She asks point blank, now looking directly at Sadie with a lost expression "We thought it would be a lot harder for you after yesterday."

"Lindsay, actually I don't..." the chubby girl is about to say something, just as she is about to do so she stops mid-sentence, biting her lower lip with uncertainty.

Oh. Sadie no longer sees Katie as her BFFFL? At least, she's giving me that impression... but would that really be so surprising as a thing? It's almost more than a year now that they haven't been as close as before.

Changing the subject is Sherry, the pink-haired man draws attention to himself by clapping his hands loudly "You two, would you like to help Sadie and me make breakfast?" The cook's amber eyes roam over you, taking on a predatory look "I was told that cooking is part of your hobbies, is that true big boy?"

"Y-yes..." you stammer, feeling a little uncomfortable about being observed in that way "In my school I also attended a club."

"Wonderful!" Sherry suddenly raises his hands to the sky, unaware that he still has a cleaver in his hands "In that case, feel free to use my kitchen whenever you want, you have free access! Oh, and that goes for Sadie too of course."

"Do I have free access too?"

"That depends, do you like to cook?"

"Umh... actually no, I find it too tiring."

"Well, then you don't have it!" With that quick exchange of banter the set's cook immediately extinguished your girlfriend's enthusiasm "Anyway, follow me into the kitchen, I'm feeling inspired to experiment with a new recipe today!"

Once he has said this Sherry turns away from you, and with quick step goes straight to the kitchen. You and Lindsay look at Sadie confused, the latter responds to you with a small shrug.

Eventually, without wasting any more time, you and the girls also head to the kitchen. You still can't say exactly whether Katie's recent elimination left such a serious impact on Sadie or not, but you know that helping her distract herself and focus on something more positive at that moment is the best choice you and Lindsay could have made.

You spend the rest of the morning in the kitchen, helping the girls and Sherry prepare not only breakfast, but also some desserts to distribute that afternoon to those who would be a little peckish.

Since you were able to get Sadie a little distracted by recent events, you feel safe to leave her alone with Lindsay and the chef. You've offered to go and distribute around the desserts you've prepared with such love and commitment.

I feel like I'm back in school, it's nice to see how most people are appreciating this gesture.

As you continue your route, while whistling, you run into Kieran. You find him with Bridgette and Geoff, intent on taking advantage of a sport's set to play a little game of soccer... though there is no sign of any goalkeepers.

"Hey guys!" You draw the trio's attention by waving your arm cheerfully "Any of you have room for a cupcake?"

You immediately attract Geoff's attention, the blond immediately abandons the ball to run to you. Bridgette, in the process, takes the opportunity to steal the ball and score in the empty goal before Kieran could.

"Oh man, they look delicious!" The cowboy has already extended his hand to the tray, serving himself some food and showing an expression filled with joy once he has tasted your cupcakes "The new chef is a tad weird, but bro, his cooking is infinitely better."

Kieran approaches, keeping his hands in his pockets until he reaches out to take a cupcake as well "As I understand it, he loves cooking so much that forcing him to cook something horrible would only end up driving him into a murderous rage."

"How do you know?"

Your question is immediately answered when your best friend shrugs his shoulders carelessly "One of the medical staff members told me, I think his name is Jay." In one gulp he finished the cupcake he held in his hands "God, I'd fuck that cute white ass every chance I got if he wasn't dating that asshole."

"You mean the driver?" Bridgette interjects amusedly, you can't help but notice how she took more than one treat from the tray "What? They look too good, I can't just take one." She justifies herself with a quiet chuckle, only to turn to Kieran "Anyway, you are kind of similar to Konnor."

"What? No, I'm not!"

Geoff begins to laugh unabashedly at the hawaiian's reaction, even you are a little amused by that comparison.

"Sorry man, but Bridgette is sorta right. That guy looks like a meaner, more jerkass version of you."

Kieran mimes an amused mock laugh "Nice job making me feel like a decent human being, asshole." He comments, a little annoyed by that comparison you made "That guy will probably end up in prison for killing someone."

Bridgette shudders a little at that remark, you can see why considering what happened last challenge.

In fact, I'm glad Kieran didn't turn into something like that, maybe it's because he had the right support in life?

"By the way, where is Justin?" You suddenly ask, expecting to find him with the rest of the group. Geoff scratches his shaved stubble and smiles.

"I don't know, he told us he had to do something important, but I don't know what."

"Oh, I see. Well, there's no point in looking for him, I doubt he'll want any of these sweets anyway."

"If Justin doesn't want them, then..." suddenly you find your hands empty, without you noticing Bridgette has stolen your tray, to your amusement.

"It's okay girl, they're all yours, the others already got some anyway."

"Dude, why don't you stay and play a game with us? We were considering inviting someone over and splitting into teams."

You think about it, the idea of spending the rest of the day with them alerting you.

Why not? I really need to relax a bit, plus it's also a golden opportunity to bond a bit more with Geoff and Bridgette, too.

You quickly accept. You spend the rest of the afternoon with Kieran and his group, playing not only soccer, but also hanging around once you got bored. You had a good time in the end, you would happily hang out with them in the future.

The next day you woke up early in the morning with every intention of wanting to help Sherry in the kitchen. Although you sometimes feel a little uneasy about him, you are sorry to see him working alone most of the time; unlike Nobert he seems really well intentioned, plus you are curious to get to know him better.

Since you have permission to enter the kitchen as often as you can this time you don't sneak into the cafetria. You walk in without issue, and just as you do so you see Minerva trying to get something from a high shelf.

You go to help her and grab what she was trying to get, when she notices you the redhead gasps in surprise "Oh, sorry. I can go if I'm making you uncomfortable." You immediately apologize, remembering how the girl is not too comfortable in your company.

Minerva is silent for a few seconds, as if pondering what to say to you. Finally she sighs slightly and smiles shyly at you "No... stay, the kitchen doesn't even belong to me."

In fact, it is curious how she is also here early in the morning.

"So... Sherry also gave you permission to come whenever you want?" You ask curiously, making Minerva blush like a tomato.

"Of c-course, what a question, I... w-well I was sorry to see him alone most of the times..."

"By the way, where is he?"

"Well..." the nymph looks at the exit at the back of the tent, a little worried "He said he had to talk to Chris about something extremely important. I hope he didn't get into trouble..." this last statement causes you to look directly at her and raise an eyebrow, confused.

"He can be a little intense at times, but I don't think he broke any protocol. What rule could he possibly have broken?"

Minerva doesn't answer you immediately, she avoids your gaze, maybe it's your impression but it's as if she feels guilty about something.

Why do I feel like something happened?

"Since he is taking a while to arrive...can you help me get the ingredients of the day?" The nymph quickly changes the subject, forcing a big cheerful smile "Many are on high shelves and I can't find a stool to help me."

You chuckle a little. The kitchen didn't actually have such high shelves, but considering Minerva is only slightly taller than Beth, you're not surprised that she can't reach them on her own.

"Leave it to me!" You exclaim cheerfully, raising your arm and flexing a muscle in the process, which makes the redhead blush "It's not that different from our club at school, for some reason you can never find a stool to use."

Minerva crosses her arms under her buxom breasts and avoids your gaze "Y-yes..." her violet eyes settle on you, beginning to scan you until you notice a hint of a genuine smile on her lips "It doesn't matter though, I find it kind of fun to enslave you. You just can't say no to a pretty redhead, can you?"

The nymph's sudden confidence and intimacy leave you stunned. You even end up blushing in embarrassment when your weakness for redheaded girls is pointed out "Oh... I... umh..."

Realizing what she has just said Minerva also begins to blush, but she quickly tries not to let you notice by shrugging her shoulders "C-come on, come give me a hand. Don't stare at me like that..."

What just happened? Why did she say such a thing?

You see Sherry come running up, holding two crates of oranges by the arm. The cook with the tanned complexion is watching you with a wide, toothy smile "Oh! Damerae is here too... well, three is better! Come on my little assistants, let's get to work right away!"

"Do you want a hand putting those crates down, darling?"

You immediately notice the way Minerva has called the cook. At first you widen your eyes in surprise, then immediately become concerned.

Darling? She usually uses that nickname with the guys she has...

Oh dear, that's why she was worried about Sherry! Indeed, with a larger staff, Chris can afford to fire employees who get too intimate with competitors.

Thinking about it, how old is that man? Dammit, I hope Minerva knows what she's doing, if she's not careful and gets caught by other people she'll risk having her reputation compromised here at the set, and it would be trouble if the editing used that against her in post production as well.

"Dam? Dude move your ass, look I'll kick your ass out if you just stand there staring at us and doing nothing!"

Sherry's stern shouts immediately bring you back to attention "Sorry, I was deep in thought."

CONFESSIONAL:

Minerva:

''You just can't say no to a pretty redhead?'' She repeat the same line as before, this time bringing both hands to her head, showing the typical expression of someone who wanted to end it right then and there. Why do I keep ridiculing myself like this? Am I really giving that much weight to what Gwen said to me a few days ago?

When the fateful day of the challenge arrives you all are awakened by the deafening noise of a bugle. You yourself end up banging your head on the cot above yours because of the speed with which you rise.

You realize that Chris woke you up really early in the morning, even just before dawn. You and the rest of the guys also had little time to get ready and gather outside your trailers

"I hope you have a reason for getting us up so early..." Justin complains, still a little sleepy, and especially exhausted "A man nearing forty should know how important it is to maintain a good sleep routine."

That remark makes Geoff and Mark giggle cheekily, much to the annoyance of your former boss, who approaches the hawaiian model menacingly.

"You're on a movie set now, and you're going to learn that show business isn't just crossing the red carpet or pool parties."

"Has anyone ever had the nerve to invite you to a pool party?" Noah's wry remark prompts Geoff and Mark to laugh it off even more than before, this time noting Chris's obvious annoyance as he tries to play it off.

"Today you will learn how hard life on the set can be."

"Yeah, yeah, whatever McLean. Can you let the pauper and the crybaby pick their stupid teams yet?"

You look at Danielle with an arched eyebrow, in contrast to Minerva who observes her with much more blatant annoyance as she crosses her arms over her chest.

I should have expected it, when she's tired she's even more intractable than usual.

"Sure, why not. You two, come near me." Once you both listen to his request, McLean flashes a huge smile at the redhead "Minerva you're first, go ahead and pick a boy. We will make a boy-girl selection, be sure to think carefully about who you want-"

"I choose Kieran."

You snap your fingers in disappointment when your old flame takes one of your first choices from under your nose.

Makes sense as a first choice, Kieran will come in handy in the vast majority of physical challenges.

Your best friend approaches Minerva, not exactly happy that he has just been chosen. He stops a few steps away from the girl and crosses his arms, bored.

"So I have to start with a girl..." you comment, pretending to think as you stroke your well groomed beard "Okay I'm not fooling anyone, Lindsay come here!"

After cheering happily, your girlfriend runs to you and pulls you into a tight hug. She looks up and watches you with a lover's gaze, oblivious to the annoyance she was causing Minerva.

"Bridgette."

The nymph's second choice does not surprise you. Although you wanted Bridgette on your team, it was obvious for you that she would be your opponent's first female choice.

Now that it's your turn again, you study well all the available guys.

In these days he has done nothing but be helpful and cheer me up when the going got tough. I'd be an asshole if I didn't consider him right now.

"Mark." You say confidently, prompting the writer to exult openly, then run up to you and jump directly onto your shoulders.

"Umh..." Now that it's her turn again Minerva is looking a little indecisively at the rest of the guys "Geoff? Would you like to join my team?"

"Count me in, dudette!"

With Geoff joining the nymph team it's your turn again, you take a small moment of reflection to decide what to do from here on out with the rest of the guys.

My goal is to break up all the larger groups so that one alliance cannot dominate the others. The problem? I don't know if this is also Minerva's goal.

I have to be careful not to choose too many trustworthy people in my team, Kieran needs support in his team, and I have to figure out which of our friends will be most useful for him to have by his side. At the same time, however, I need to make sure I create a strongly balanced team.

Let's look at the various options...

Of Mark's group, only DJ and Noah are left. Taking the latter means being more aware of where his game will go with how lazy he is, and most importantly, loyal to Mark, I am sure he will follow his wishes if they are on the same team. On the other hand DJ is my little friend's boyfriend, keeping them together will definitely make them more determined and keep their head in the game, DJ at the same time is also a more helpful and cooperative teammate... the problem? Leaving him on Minerva's team will assure me that he will at least play with Kieran, while with Noah I don't have that assurance. I have to think which one to choose, and which one to keep as the last option.

Then we have Leshawna's group. There are four of them, and as it stands, it's enough for me to have two on the team, but I have to figure out who will come in handy. Gwen and Leshawna are the ones who are the most friendly to me, and for that reason I would be inclined to pick just one of them rather than both of them, especially now that they are still willing to work with me... then there is Courtney, I remember how versatile a player she was in her season and she has the right fire needed that could give our team a boost. As for Harold, well... he is smart and generally well informed, he can be a good addition if I aim for a balanced team.

Then we have Danielle's ''group.'' I want to be honest, I would only take one of them and that's it if it were up to me, and the only reason I would do that is to have an easy vote for our first loss. The only one who wouldn't end up having that fate is Sadie, but I have to decide if I feel safer having her on my team or leaving her with Kieran. I love that girl, but she can't give her all in many challenges, plus I have to take into account two things: the first thing is that she might be even more loyal with Kieran, the second thing is that I must not end up having her and Leshawna on the same team.

And finally there are the outsiders: Beth and Justin. Choosing Justin may amount to choosing someone to eliminate immediately in case of defeat, but at the same time I risk depriving Kieran of a friend and potential ally. Beth on the other hand... not only is she last season's winner, but she's also stronger in challenges than people give her credit for, although I have no idea whether or not putting her on the same team with Mark will pay off as a choice. I have every intention of picking one of them before Minerva can, but I have to figure out exactly who...

In general, I have to make sure I don't have too many of my friends on the team. I aim for a loyal group of four or five people, roughly half of the team that will be born, and make sure I have a secure position until the merge. At the same time, however, I must aim for a team that will not end up like the Screaming Gophers; I cannot afford to lose so many times.

Come on Damerae, think hard... this will be an extremely important and complex decision to make.

DECISION POINT:

Answer all questions!

( CAUTION: this choice will be very important, so think carefully! )

A. DJ vs Noah?
B. Courtney vs Gwen vs Harold vs Leshawna? ( priority: two person )
C. Danielle vs Sadie vs Trent? ( priority: one person )
D. Beth vs Justin?

As you can see, this Decision Point is a little different from the usual. Instead of picking one option, you will have to make a ranking for each group, based on who Damerae should prefer in the picking. But do be aware that Minerva has her own preferences to pick too, and if she takes one of your picks, Damerae picking will shift along the ranking.

For Example, say group B ends up being like this:

1^st Courtney
2^nd Gwen
3^rd Harold
4^th Leshawna

Damerae will prefer picking Courtney and Gwen, but if Minerva were to get Courtney before him, he will instead try to pick Gwen and Harold.

Also, be aware that, even with the preferences this vote will bring, Damerae's choice of who to pick will also be influenced by both Minerva's actions, and possible strategic advantages or disadvantages that certain combos could bring.

Also, there is a possibility that Damerae might take more people than expected from the various groups, like taking both DJ and Noah.

Got it? Great, now, here's the form you have to fill in COMPLETELY, with also an explanation for the various rankings.

Group A:

1^st
2^nd

Group B:

1^st
2^nd
3^rd
4^th

Group C:

1^st
2^nd
3^rd

Group D:

1^st
2^nd

NOTE: YOUR VOTE WILL BE INVALID IF YOU DON'T FILL IN ALL THE FIELDS

Chapter Text

Mmmh. Gwen told me about how Minerva talked to both Bridgette and Beth about the vote last time. Also, in the last few days they have seemed closer to me...

I need an outsider on my team, and overall Beth is a more valuable asset than Justin. She is physically strong, has a personality that can be handled smoothly, and all considered she is more likely to stay quiet now.

"Hey Beth, would you like to join my team?"

You politely address the peasant woman, who points to herself confused. You nod with a big smile on your lips, at which point Beth quickly becomes delighted and like an attention-seeking puppy she immediately runs to you.

Danielle rolls her eyes at the theatrics, sticking her tongue out in disgust. For a moment Minerva frowns, displeased with your choice.

"All right, so I think I'll choose... Gwen." The redhead's smile softens, and you can see that even the goth is not too unhappy about being part of that team.

I have to choose a boy... DJ and Noah I want to save for last, so that I can force Minerva to choose one of them. Harold... is really just an extra, with the team I have in mind he can't offer much.

Which leaves Trent... well, actually I need someone to sacrifice in case of defeat. Knowing about the cheap shot he tried to pull on Lindsay, I would be more than happy to eliminate him before he can cause any more problems.

"Trent." When you call out the guitarist's name you look directly at Danielle. You decide to provoke her by directly winking at her.

Needless to say, the frenchwoman gasps indignantly once her ally calmly approaches your side.

CONFESSIONAL:

Danielle:

I can't believe it, is that idiot trying to keep me separated from Trent? She's nervously biting her fingernail. I've been thinking about this for a while, and I'm wondering how Damerae found out about my plan.... I mean, it's obvious that Minerva didn't catch on from one moment to the next, that hypocritical simpleton. She pauses, beginning to ponder what happened last episode. I was so careful not to let anyone see or hear me during the ceremony... it's as if someone ended up spying on me... as she continues to meditate on what happened her eyes slowly open wide, first from shock, which is then replaced by blind fury. Mark!

"Is it just me, or is Danielle giving us a death glare?" Beth whispers to Lindsay, intimidated.

"Let her, she's just delusional." It's your girlfriend's cold response that prompts Mark, still sitting on your shoulders, to laugh heartily.

"Good one, Lindsay." The writer comments amused, except to then drop his gaze to you, "Why didn't you pick Devon anyway?"

Shit... is he already suspecting something?

"Justin..."

After being called by a dreamy Minerva, the model approaches her and greets his friends with a high five. You smile at the scene, at least you're sure Kieran is in a good position.

Sorry Leshawna, but I need a more versatile player.

"Courtney." You call her confidently when it's your turn again.

The C.I.T. approaches your team with a confident stride, proudly holding her hands on her hips as she stops next to you. "You made a good choice, you won't regret it."

Gwen leans in to whisper something in Minerva's ear. The redhead watches her with a slightly arched eyebrow, then smiles in Leshawna's direction.

"Leshawna."

"Let's go girl! Leshawna is ready to rock!" Approaching her ally the black mama high fives Gwen and Bridgette, then goes on to greet Kieran with a light hug.

Well, that will force me to choose Sadie... not too bad, she and Lindsay at least make a good duo.

You notice the baker's skepticism at that scene, she doesn't know what to think either. You feel the same way, but you are confident that Kieran won't do anything stupid with them.

"I..."

Mark comes down from your shoulders, and starts staring at you with his one uncovered eye. The hope in that look puts pressure on you, if not making you feel a little guilty for what you're about to do.

It's not that I really want Harold on the team, but it's better for my game to equally divide various alliances into the two different teams, so...

"I choose Harold."

"Yes!" Harold pumps his fist in the air, happy not to be the last choice. Courtney fakes a toothy grin in front of the ginger as he approaches "Don't worry Courtney, with my mad skills we'll be able to dominate the competition."

"What a relief..."

"Umh..." even Minerva is not happy with that choice, as she is taking longer than it should in choosing the last guy on her team "DJ? You seem nice."

When you turn your gaze toward Mark you can clearly see the disappointment running down his face once he sees his boyfriend join the other team.

CONFESSIONALS:

Courtney:

I'm stuck on a team with Harold, with Harold! She raises her arms in the air, exasperated by the decision made by her team leader. Why couldn't Damerae choose one between Gwen or Leshawna before Beth? She brings a hand to her forehead. I hope he knows what he's doing. I really don't think he's putting together a team by choosing random members. She pauses for a moment, bringing thumb and forefinger to her chin as she ponders. If my calculations are right, he will choose Sadie over Danielle, isolating the latter from her only ally would be a smart move.

Mark:

So... umh, is it just me or did Damerae divide the various groups equally into the two different teams? He grabs a notebook and quickly starts writing, then shows the results to the camera. He made sure to keep Trent and Danielle separate, and also made sure to have only two members of Leshawna's group on a team. It's clear that he didn't want me, Devon and Noah on the same team, otherwise he wouldn't have chosen Harold earlier who he hardly ever talked to. He sighs annoyedly, setting the notebook down. Well, I have to hand it to him, he knows how to play at least...

"Dam, honey, if you pick Danielle you can be sure you won't be seeing my melons for a long time."

Lindsay's little threat makes you laugh heartily"Don't worry, I wouldn't pick her for anything. Sadie are you in?"

Danielle snorts in annoyance seeing how she is the last option among the girls, crossing her arms and turning her head indignantly. Noah watches your team, keeping his hand on his hip and studying them carefully.

"Well, Danielle join Minerva's team, or rather the Killer Grips!" Since there is nothing left to choose Chris finally takes the floor, finally naming your teams "Noah, you instead join Damerae's team, aka the Screaming Gaffers!"

"Killer and Screaming again? Gosh Chris, you could have put a little more effort into naming our teams."

"No one cares, Harold." Your former boss casts a dirty look at the nerd "Teams, follow me since the first part of your test today will soon begin."

All of you are led toward the exit of the set, which is located near a forest. You are faced with a long uphill path, your gaze falling on the props at the foot of the slope, equally divided for both of your teams.

"I don't have a good feeling about this." Kieran mutters to you, annoyed at the sight of all those objects.

You can only nod in agreement, you have some flashbacks to your days as an intern, where your former boss forced you to go back and forth, setting up some of the challenges that later took place in the forest.

"Your first part of the challenge is to carry these props up the hill in this forest. Waiting for you at the top will be your abandoned set to equip." Chris rubs his hands together, chuckling amusedly at your dissent.

"You love torturing us so much, don't you?"

"Yes, Gwen, I do." The host dismisses the half redhead's complaints this way, instead walking over to one of the trailers and giving it a little pat "I can't wait to see you drag these little gems to the top."

Kieran and DJ clasp their fists, well aware that they have an edge. Minerva also smiles happily and claps her hands a little, already anticipating her victory.

I'm slightly screwed, I'll have to think about how to beat them in time.

You turn your gaze to Beth, all while carefully stroking your beard. You study her carefully, when the peasant notices you, you simply smile at her in your usual beaming manner, which prompts her to turn her gaze away embarrassed.

She may not be as strong as Kieran or DJ, but I bet she is has more stamina than the three of us combined. In fact, I shouldn't give myself away yet, this seems more like a test of endurance, and my team is well matched in this area.

Danielle brings her hand to her hip as she stares ahead with an annoyed frown "I hope all this hassle will be rewarded, some of us wear heels here."

"Can't you, I don't know, tame a bear and make it help us win?"

Danielle does not even deign to respond to Justin's dumb remark, intent on worriedly observing her fingernails. The businesswoman merely mutters something about the model's intellect.

"Obviously the first team to get to the top will have an advantage." Smiling, Chris pulls out a megaphone, practically shouting into it shortly afterward "That is, a ten minute head start, where they will be able to pick up all the supplies they need for their script!"

"Script? Do we have to write one ourselves?" The idea of writing a script seems to put Mark under pressure. In contrast to him, Harold is more motivated to want to win.

"Awesome! I've always wanted to record an amateur film!"

"We'll take care of that later, actors." Still smiling Chris puts away the megaphone "Because the challenge is about to start right now. Ready? And... action!"

With a whistle you invite your teammates to gather in a circle. Given your leadership role, you quickly take the floor.

"Beth and I will take care of the trailer, that thing is too heavy for the rest of you." That's the first thing you say, and no one questions you, not even Courtney "The rest of you will take care of getting the rest of the materials to the top."

"So we're giving Noah and Harold the scraps?" Trent questions you, one eyebrow arched. You can see how unconvinced he is about the physical performance of the other two boys.

"Basically, yes. Noah, Harold, and Sadie, since you are our least athletic players, just take the boxes." Then your gaze goes to the more athletic members of the team "Mark, Courtney and Lindsay, you who are the fastest guys take the light fixtures, Trent, you'll take the heavier equipment, how does that sound?"

"Sounds good, I guess."

"Perfect!" Your smile shifts to Courtney "Since Beth and I will be busy, I will leave the others under your supervision, I trust you will do a great job."

The latina teenager smiles proudly at the task you've given her, and without waiting a moment more she soon begins yelling at your team to hurry up and get a move on. At the same time, the Killer Grips soon begin to move as well.

Left alone at the starting line, you decide to take off your jacket and remain shirtless "Phew, I'm going to end up sweating a lot here..." you walk over to your trailer and put on your harness after placing your sweatshirt over the canopy of the structure "Are you there, Beth?"

The midget is left staring at your sculpted physique, as red and embarrassed as ever. You hear her stammer something unintelligible before she joins you in putting on the harness.

"Seriously, Dam? Beth is the most muscular member of your team after you?" Kieran calls to you from a distance. You notice him observing the wannabe, but you can't quite tell if he is confused by your choice, or intrigued by your teammate's skills "Well, this will be fun, see you at the top!"

"See you later buddy!" DJ greets you with a friendly wave of the hand, then together with your best friend soon begins pulling the trailer forward.

"D-don't you think I will be in your way?"

You smile confidently at her "I wouldn't say that. The two of them will be stronger, but I'm confident you'll have much more stamina than they will, Beth."

"If you say so..." the brunette sighs, then starts to pull forward with you "L-let's go, I don't want to risk losing..."

CONFESSIONAL:

Beth:

Knowing that Damerae trusts me makes me.... happy? She smiles shyly at the camera, and fiddles with her index fingers with shame. It will be h-hard not to admire that godly physique, those sculpted abs... and his mighty biceps, e-especially when they start to sweat from the work we'll be doing and... o-oh dear, why is it starting to get hot in here? Now all flushed she starts fanning herself with her hand. As I was saying, I don't want to disappoint his expectations, e-especially after being one of his first picks for the c-creation of the team...

You and Beth continue the challenge at a steady pace, albeit slower than your two opponents since you are currently behind them. From time to time you can see the more athletic members of the two teams such as Geoff and Lindsay going back and forth with little or no fatigue showing on their faces.

You focus on your teammate, "How's it going?" You ask her in an apprehensive tone.

"It's... all right, although it's very tiring..." Beth answers you, a little sweaty from exertion "shouldn't I... shouldn't I try harder though?"

"Nah, we'll make a final sprint when Kieran and DJ start slowing down." You smile in front of you, and watch the pace kept by your opponents "It won't take long." You add with confidence "By the way... how are you? I mean in the set, I guess it must not be easy for you to come back."

"N-no, it's not..."

"If you don't mind me asking, what prompted you to return? I doubt that you agreed only because of your status as a former winner." You tilt your head slightly, and observe her with a mix of concern and curiosity.

"I... well... I..." Beth begins to tremble slightly, clearly afraid to open up to you. She indulges in a little breathing exercise to calm herself, all the while keeping her eyes closed in shame "I came back for Mark..."

"Mark?" You repeat, surprised "Don't take this the wrong way, but I thought you'd come back more for Geoff if nothing else."

"W-well of course I'd like to try to get close to him again, but... but you know... the worst I did to him was to avoid him for a whole year... don't you find my behavior awful?"

Trust me Beth, you're not the only girl in this cast who has done that...

Seriously, why do so many people not want to face their problems? Even if they screw up, at least they can say they tried!

"Come on Beth, you're trying to rebuild the bridges you destroyed, I wouldn't belittle myself that much." You try to lift her spirits a bit, but clearly your words don't seem to reach her.

"I've changed so much in a year, at least on the outside, and yet when I see myself in the mirror I feel I'm as rotten as ever..." the wannaby sniffles sadly, then runs her hand over her eyes to wipe away a few tears "I-I feel so stupid to be back, what's the point if I can't even get close to the people I've hurt?"

You keep smiling at her "You did manage to get close to other people though, didn't you?" You wipe some sweat off your forehead "In the last few days I have seen a lot of you together with Minerva, and as much as no one likes him, you are the only person who has not isolated Owen." In this last part you struggle to hide your guilt, well aware that you too have left the former fat guy to his own devices "Mark is more compassionate than he gives away, hell he even managed to forgive Danielle somehow. Don't give up on him, I'm sure you can show him that he can trust you again, and about Geoff..." you give her a playful wink "Maybe he'll be able to notice your inner beauty if you ever get close to him again."

"Thank you Damerae, I'll keep that in mind... though it won't be easy." The little girl smiles gratefully at you, beginning to lose herself in her thoughts "I must find a way to show that I have changed for the better, a g-gesture that can reach their hearts..."

"That's the spirit Beth! Now..." your smile begins to widen as you notice the trailer in front of you begin to slow down "Push with all your might! We're almost at the top!"

The wannabe nods confidently in your direction, whereupon you both make a final sprint and, with the energy you have conserved so far, manage to overtake the exhausted duo of Kieran and DJ, managing to cross the finish line before them.

Your team cheers when they see you arrive with the last prop, happy to have won the first part of the challenge and the lead.

CONFESSIONALS:

Beth:

Damerae is right... I've been able to form new friendships since returning here, I just have to believe in myself more if I want to try to mend old bridges. She smiles embarrassedly at the camera, then goes back to fanning herself with her hand again. Sure was hard not to look at those huge pecs though...

Damerae:

He's drinking from a bottle of water. I'm beat... I certainly don't lack brute strength, but in terms of stamina I still have deficiencies... Alan appears behind him, and helps him wipe off his sweat with a damp cloth. Aw thank you Alan, I really needed this... after thanking the intern, he goes back to smiling at the camera. Now we just have to make the most of the advantage we just won! Today I feel confident about our chances of victory!

"Screaming Gaffers, congratulations on winning the first part of the challenge!" Chris comes to you all smiling, as usual with Evelyn at his side.

The intern looks worriedly at your condition, many of you are lying on the floor breathless, some of you are simply sitting and some of you are completely irritated.

"Boss... shouldn't we give them a moment's respite?" The crossdresser asks, turning his concerns especially towards your team.

"Nah, they'll get a chance to rest while they prepare their set." Smiling McLean brings his hands behind his back and closes his eyes "Actors! Your second part of the challenge is recreating a movie scene, you will have to create your script from scratch and prepare your set!"

"Yes!" Sadie, holding her chest as she catches her breath, begins to squeak cheerfully "We... phew, we have Mark on our team. It'll be a piece of cake." Next to her a less exhausted Lindsay nods enthusiastically.

"Oh... Sadie it's not like writing a..." the writer interrupts himself midway through, you're sure he wants to say more, but instead he just smiles with slight discomfort at the pastry girl "It's okay, I can try... I mean, it's not like we have any other choices..."

No, we don't actually have any. However, it is true that we have an advantage in the writing department.

You decide to stand up again, but you are still too hot to put on your jacket again. So you remain shirtless, and when you notice the looks some of the competitors give you when you cross your arms you can't help but feel some of your ego growing.

"How much time do we have?" You ask curiously, already thinking about how to divide up the various jobs.

"You will have the whole day to write your script and deliver the film, the deadline is late afternoon."

Hearing his boss cough, Evelyn focuses again "Right, about the genres. The Killer Grips will have to work on a horror scene." The news prompts Gwen and Danielle to smile confidently, and especially happily "While the Screaming Gaffers will have to work on a romantic scene."

"Romance genre, huh?" You notice Noah getting lost in his own thoughts, staring directly at the intern with a lost look.

If he wants to impress Evelyn, it means he will be much more cooperative than usual in this challenge. We'd better take advantage of that.

"Judging your performance will be our beloved staff, and it won't be easy! Sherry, Alan and Claudy all have different tastes in movies."

"Who's Claudy?" Geoff leans in to whisper that question to Kieran, who immediately answers him.

"The set nurse, the hot one with the huge tits."

"Cool bro, maybe I should go check on the nurse after the challenge!"

The two boys exchange high fives, next to them Minerva brings her hand to her face, red with shame because of the two's antics.

Chris coughs annoyed "As I was saying, our judges will evaluate everything from directing to special effects and even the plot of your script!" He turns his smile toward Evelyn "Accompany the Screaming Gaffers to the warehouse, they have ten minutes so they can take whatever they want."

CONFESSIONALS:

Mark:

It's obvious that I'm going to write my team's script, the guys have so many expectations of me. He starts to chuckle, but he's doing a poor job of hiding his nervousness. Too bad that writing a script is different from writing a book. He sighs disconsolately and lowers his head slightly. I... hope I don't mess up. Because of Heather's stunt during last season... well, let's just say there aren't many people who trust me to let me write anything... they probably think I'd leave my work unfinished by going and throwing myself off a building or some shit like that. He brings a hand to his face, worried. It won't be like writing a book, but today is my chance to be able to prove that I'm reliable in the writing world and... what if I fail?

Harold:

He's pumping his fists in the air, happier than ever. I'm looking forward to impressing Leshawna, recording a romantic scene is just what I needed. He closes his eyes and brings his fists to his sides, nodding with conviction. Thanks to my mad skills I'll be able to take filmmaking to unprecedented heights! Gosh, I can't wait to start recording, today is shaping up to be a big day for Harold!

Danielle:

She's giggling darkly. I was able to notice Mark's nervousness... she crosses her arms and looks ahead with a satisfied smirk. I think it's time to play a little dirty. That nerdy little loser will learn to mind his own business next time, making him look bad and destroying his dreams will be revenge enough for destroying my beloved Katie's friendships. She blows a kiss to the camera, as her smile softens I miss you Chèrie.

Once you have been led to the warehouse by Evelyn, your teammates waste no time and all split into groups in search of the best materials to use for the challenge.

As you see them all moving away, you stay near the entrance and begin to ponder what to do, and especially who you might join.

Let's see what options are available...

Lindsay and Sadie have obviously gone together in search of make up and costumes, which is something that doesn't surprise me, to tell the truth. I could go and help them, and keep them from overdoing it and potentially taking more than we should. And then... I'd like to make sure Sadie is really okay after having her best friend eliminated, she denies that she felt terrible about it, but making sure she's not lying is the best thing to do, right?

Then there is the group formed by Noah and Mark. The latter is visibly nervous about writing the team's script because it's obvious that the others will want to assign him that role; it worries me though, Mark is usually all too good at hiding his worries, should I try to encourage him and try to get him to relax? Or could I leave him in Noah's care? On closer inspection, I think he is determined to want to do a good job in this challenge because of Evelyn, can I trust that he will succeed though?

Beth has been stuck with Trent, and honestly, I don't like that as a thing. I remember vividly how strained their relationship was last season, with or without Geoff added to the equation. Leaving them alone could be a bad idea on many fronts. What if they start fighting? Although I have my doubts seeing how Beth has become now. Indeed, what if her huge drop in self esteem makes her easy to manipulate? Trent may act like he never cares about anything, but he's not stupid; he knows he's in a shaky situation right now. Maybe I'm overthinking it, though? I doubt that guy is an expert manipulator anyway.

Finally there's Harold and Courtney, who I think have gone in search of some decoration they can use. I don't really have any particular problems with her, she's strangely quiet right now. I'm actually worried about Harold, he's all too happy at the idea of being able to shoot a movie scene, and I know exactly how... intense he can be in his passions. Will it be better to check on him and curb down his enthusiasm a bit? I wouldn't want him to annoy the other team members, and more importantly not make any messes. But in that case, can I trust him since Courtney is in his company?

Which of these four groups should I join?

DECISION POINT:

Which group will Damerae help?

A. Lindsay and Sadie
B. Mark and Noah
C. Beth and Trent
D. Courtney and Harold

Chapter Text

I'd better go check on Mark, the key part of a movie is mostly the script, I'd better make sure he feels ready.

You approach the group formed by the writer and Noah, who are in the company of Evelyn. The brown haired guy greets you shyly, saying nothing, unlike your little teammate who starts hopping briskly around you.

"Have you come to give us a hand?" He asks happily, between giggles, "Because you know, I could really use some strong, muscular arms to carry all these boxes!" After saying this he grabs one of your arms and uses it as a bar to hang in midair.

"Mark, I remind you that you have a boyfriend..." Evelyn watches your interaction worriedly. You don't pay much attention though; you're used to letting your friend jump on you for even the silliest reasons.

In fact, the japanese guy merely chuckles "Don't worry Evelyn, I'm loyal to my sweetbun. With Damerae it's simply that I enjoy playing with him." He finally decides to let go of his grip on your arm and land on his feet, watching you curiously from head to toe "Shouldn't you be wearing a shirt though?"

"I'm still dying from the heat."

"Geez, right. You sure hate being stared at by everyone." Noah comments sarcastically as he is rummaging disinterestedly through an open box.

Evelyn himself can't help but blush a little when he realizes the fact that you're shirtless "In fact... it's hard to say you're not eye-catching." He chuckles softly, averting his gaze a bit "But seriously, wear something later, okay?"

"Yes Mr. Intern!" You bring your hand in front of your forehead and playfully mime the military salute "By the way..." your eyes shift to examine Mark "How do you feel? Are you sure you can do it?"

The writer stops bouncing around "Me? Well..." he brings his index finger to play nervously with his hair "I'm not going to lie to you, I'm... a little scared of failing, everything I write will be shown on TV, and after last season let's just say I don't have the best of reputations..."

I should have expected this, the writing world can also be ruthless.

"I'd like to help you in some way, Mark," Evelyn interjects, sounding concerned for his friend "but I'm not even part of the jury, and I don't think I'm allowed to help your team."

"It's for the best, a dishonest win won't make him feel any better." For once, Noah manages to speak without issues to the intern, you don't miss the delicacy with which he speaks to him "I'll take care of helping him with the script, by working together we can create a great product."

The idea prompts Mark to smile tenderly at his friend "Aaww, so Noah loves me so much if he's willing to help me out!" He giggles childishly, making the indian guy roll his eyes in amusement.

You smile at the scene "Don't worry Mark, most of us won't blame you, we know you'll do your best. You just focus on letting your imagination go wild, okay little guy?" You laugh merrily and pat your friend on the back, making him fall flat on his face.

"You're right Dam, I have to at least try!" Lifting his face off the ground, the video gamer leaps back up, then grabs Noah by the hem of his jacket and drags him away "Come on Noah, we have a script to write!"

"W-wait, now? But we have to get-"

"No time, our captain will take care of it! Bye Dam, bye Evelyn! We're going to work!"

Before you realize it the two boys disappear in a flash, leaving you alone with the intern, who does nothing but watch you gratefully.

"Thank you for bringing it up, if it weren't for you he would have kept all his worries inside... as usual." Sighing gratefully, the crossdresser also walks away, more slowly than the other two "Take care Mr. Captain, treat my friend well, I care about him!"

"Don't worry Evelyn, you can trust me! Oh, and good luck with your work anyway!"

Once you're left alone you observe all the boxes that Mark and Noah left behind, fortunately for you it wouldn't have been a problem to carry them around.

Once you get everything you need your team has to swap places with the Killer Grips, as you return to your part of the set you immediately take the floor.

"Team, Mark and Noah will be doing the script writing, so they won't be able to help us for now." You warn everyone why the two boys are missing. At your side Lindsay watches you curiously.

"What do we do then? Oh, oh! Can I take care of the make-up?"

You giggle "Sure, you and Sadie can take care of that." You tell her gently "Not right now though."

"Not now? Why not?" Sadie questions you, not understanding why she couldn't get her hands on the make-up.

Courtney snorts annoyed, once back at your set she lays the material she picked up on a small table "It seems obvious to me, without a script to work from we can't do much. If you were smart enough you would understand that first we have to adapt to what we're going to get."

The chubby teenager winces slightly indignantly, feeling a little offended by her companion's words; Harold, on the other hand, turns on his enthusiasm again.

"Since we are talking about our roles, can I work on directing? I'm sure I can do an excellent job." He explains enthusiastically, to the point that you can hear the cracks in his voice.

Well... I have nowhere else to put him, I think I can trust him there.

"Why not? I couldn't curb your enthusiasm!" You nod at that request, then turn to the rest of the team "Trent can you handle the sound effects? And are you Courtney up to acting for us?"

The musician shrugs his shoulders indifferently, having no objection to the role you have assigned him. Courtney crosses her arms confidently and replies with her usual confidence.

"I'd love to, I used to be a mainstay in my drama club in the past."

"Used to be?" Trent looks at her skeptically.

"Yes, used to, my parents didn't like the idea of me wasting my time on ''useless activities'' like that." The latina girl paraphrases with her fingers, looking annoyed to say the least "But never mind, I still know how to get by."

"Hmm, if you say so." The guitarist's green eyes fall toward Beth, who recoils slightly when she feels she is being watched "What are you going to do?"

"Beth? She's going to help me set the lights, set up the equipment and similar work." You explain all smiles "We should manage even with just two of us doing that, so don't worry."

"Well, that's settled then..." Sadie lifts her foot slightly, looking disgustedly at the mold that has gotten on her shoes "So shall we start cleaning the place up?" She question to all of you "With how musty this place is, by the time we get everything cleaned up Mark and Noah will already be done with their script."

"Oh, wait, do we have to clean up?"

"Yes Lindsay, that's something we have to do." You tell your girlfriend, noticing, however, how the idea doesn't sit well with her.

Right, she hates getting dirty. Sorry honey, but you'll have to help us out on this one.

Lucky for us, we have a whole day at our disposal, surely we can at least manage to clean up all this mess.

It's been hours, by now you've been done cleaning your set for a while. The problem? You still don't have a script in your hands, which has forced all of you to wait on your hands.

You are playing cards with Sadie and Lindsay, all while hoping that soon Mark and Noah would arrive with their work finished. Once you have finished your thirteenth game you notice Beth approaching, evidently nervous at the idea of having done nothing yet.

"Damerae, the other team is already starting to act, what do we do?" The peasant girl asks worriedly.

Sadie picks up all the cards and goes back to shuffling them "Seriously, what's taking those two so long?" She wonders, irritated by that wait "I hope Harold is making himself useful, and that he comes back with a script."

"I-I think someone should go and check on them with him..." Beth nervously fiddles with her fingers "I... had to deal with Harold last season, and I'm afraid he's getting carried away and flunking all of Mark's work."

"You think?" You question her, but also don't discard that hypothesis.

Yes, Harold seemed really happy to direct the scene, but would he go so far as to discard any idea that is given just because he doesn't like it?

...

I should go check.

"Never mind, I'd better go and check on them too. We can't let Harold come back empty handed for the fifth time."

"Bertha do you want to play cards with us?" Lindsay meanwhile has already taken the cards dealt by Sadie, oblivious to your team's critical situation.

"S-sure!"

"I'll go then..." sighing you leave your place to the farmgirl, and walk off in the same direction Harold took earlier.

It takes you a few minutes to reach the work area occupied by Mark and Noah. When you are on site you can witness the discussion that is taking place between the two writers and the director of your project.

"I've told you guys before, this job is not good enough, gosh! I mean, gosh, try a little harder!"

"That's the fifth time you've made us rewrite everything, Harold." Speaking up is Mark, with his hands on his hips and frowning in the direction of the tall man "All you do is berate us for the sake of it and reject all our ideas, and I don't recall you ever consulting anyone else. Why did they put you in the director's chair?"

The nerd swells his chest with pride, closes his eyes and smiles, "Well, someone trusts my mad skills obviously." When he opens his eyes again he is glaring at his shorter teammate "It's certainly not my fault that you are actually unable to write anything of substance outside of your diary."

"What did you say!?"

Before Mark can jump on Harold and start strangling him you quickly show up, pushing the two quarreling parties away "Woah, woah! What's going on here?" You sternly observe both sides "Guys this is no time to get into an argument."

"Damerae, we have been writing for hours for the team, and our dearest director is not approving any of the ideas." Noah decides to take the floor, looking at Harold with annoyance. Now that you're watching them better, you can see how exhausted he and Mark are compared to when you talked to them earlier "And I don't want to talk about the suggestions he's giving us."

"What's wrong with the advice I'm giving you?" The ginger questions him, both confused and annoyed.

"What's wrong with it? Are you really asking?" Mark interjects, still pissed off from the earlier insult "They are totally useless, and frankly of very poor quality."

"Mph, given the way you write you should be an expert at recognizing poor quality."

You grab your writer friend by the hood of his bunny hoodie before he can jump on Harold, still unaware of the danger he is heading toward because of his pride.

It's time to do something.

"Look, Harold, can I take a look at the scripts the guys have written so far? They're right that the rest of us couldn't have any way to check them."

Noah brings his hand to his forehead, exhausted "Please do it, and free us from this torment." He sighs and turns away from you, muttering something about pushing the red haired nerd down a mountain.

"All right, do it, so you can agree with me that these scripts aren't enough to make us win."

Harold crosses his arms and gives you his back, offended that he is being questioned. Mark, on the other hand, curses in a low voice in his native lenguage, and you yourself pretend not to understand the vulgarities he is saying towards the nerd.

Let's get to work, I'm sure these five scripts will be enough, I'll just have to pick one.

CONFESSIONALS:

Harold:

Gosh, those two are so self centered! How can they question my skills as a director? He brings both hands to his chest and stares wide eyed in front of him. Even the members of the other team think I'm perfect for this role, what could Mark possibly know about writing? Surely the most he will have ever done in his life is write trashy fanfiction. He crosses his arms angrily. I'm sure Damerae will agree with me. The latest scripts are the least garbage result they could come up with.

Noah:

Harold has a lot of nerve to make us slave away like mules, especially when it is evident that he does not know how to play such an important role as that of the director. He leans on the small table in front of him, resting his chin on his arms and beginning to rest. If Damerae has any sense, he will understand that the first scripts written will be our trump card. He jumps back up at the very moment he is in danger of falling asleep.

Damerae:

He's wiping off his glasses, in front of him are the scripts he's read. I've read them all, and I have to say that Harold is exaggerating that they've done a bad job. I think we can safely work with one of these. He brings his hand to his chin and strokes his beard. I have to figure out which is the best choice, though. Going with the first scripts made will make the boys happy, while going with the last ones or asking Mark and Noah to make one last effort would make Harold happy; of course, I might not even take sides and simply choose what I call ''script number 3,'' aka the middle work. He put his glasses back on. Should we take into account the energy and effort Mark and Noah used to write? It is highly likely that the more recent works have suffered a decline in quality. But it is also true that each work seems to fit a different male partner for Courtney to work with, and I would have to take that into account as well, mmh...

DECISION POINT:

What will Damerae decide?

A. Use script number 1 - Courtney and Damerae as actors.
B. Use script number 2 - Courtney and Trent as actors
C. Use script number 3 - Courtney and Noah as actors
D. Use script number 4 - Courtney and Harold as actors
E. Use script number 5 - Courtney and Mark as actors
F. Ask Mark and Noah to make a final effort.

Chapter Text

"After taking a careful look at all the scripts that have been proposed, I think it is in our best interest to work with the second one that has been realized."

Your announcement is received in two different ways, on the one hand Harold gasps with both surprise and indignation, on the other Mark exults without much shame and begins happily prancing about the place.

"Are you sure Damerae? There... there must be a mistake! You can't..." the nerd cannot finish his sentence, as he is pushed to the ground by Mark mercilessly "Hey!"

"Did you hear, Harold? It will be done my way, following my fucking script!" The writer points to himself angrily, you are sure he is not beating him on the spot just because of your presence "Get over it, you are and always will be irrelevant, a small position of power will not make you any less pathetic than you already are in your small insignificant existence. So why don't you get off your scrawny ass and make yourself useful for once?"

The tall man lowers his gaze in shame, then once he gets up and snatches the script from your hands, he walks away muttering something about how it won't be his fault if your team loses the challenge.

Mark mockingly waves to his teammate with his little hand. Part of you thinks he was too hard on Harold, although you can understand why he was.

"Don't you think you went a little too far with him?" You ask worried, uncertain whether to try to reach your director and boost his morale.

The japanese teenager crosses his arms, showing little sign of repentance "After that loser dared to insult my abilities? I don't think so." His uncovered black eye softens a lot when he moves to observe you "Thank you anyway, and... I'm sorry."

"You are sorry? What are you sorry for?" You laugh a little at that apology.

"I'm sorry I had to bother you and let you make such a decision." Mark brings his arms behind his back, beginning to swing left and right in discomfort "I can read it in your face, you would never want to let anyone down, yet you will have to, no matter what. It's... unfair to force you to always take a position, just because everyone always expects something from you. Are you really okay with all this?"

The writer's words hit you harder than you expected, leaving you for once without a smile on your face. It lasts little though, as you immediately start laughing with amusement.

"Oh Mark! You are so cute to worry about me, I would eat you alive right now because of how sweet you are." You approach the shorter boy, giving him a few amused pats on his shoulder "But I'm fine, don't worry! I like to make myself useful, and I especially like to help solve people's problems. Seriously, there is nothing to worry about!"

The writer looks up to get a better look at you, you can perfectly tell that he is still not very sure about your words "If you say so..." he subsequently smiles at you and, without warning, pulls you into a hug "Since you love to talk so much, you know where to find me if you ever need someone to vent to. Take it as a thank you for helping me today!"

After detaching himself from you, the writer says goodbye and leaves, proclaiming loudly that he was going to pick up Noah, who has most likely gone to take a nap somewhere.

As you say goodbye to your friend you think back to what he said, leaving you in the grip of many confused emotions.

I don't know how Mark was able to understand how I was feeling... I mean, I don't hate having to help others, but he nailed it on how sometimes it's so hard for me to do that.

To be understood by someone... it makes me feel really good! And at the same time it scares me a little. It's hard to explain; I'm so used to having to take care of others that it's strange to me that the opposite could happen.

Who knows, maybe I can try to follow Mark's suggestion and go talk to him when I feel the need? It doesn't seem so bad after all...

Hours pass, your team manages to get the set up and running, and shoot the scene without too many problems, with Harold fortunately not causing any further problems. When late afternoon finally arrives you go and deliver your best film directly to Chris.

Once the judges have finally reached the top of the hill, thanks to Konnor's help, McLean finally decides to take the floor "Actors! Please welcome our beloved judges!"

"Hi beloved judges!" From your station Lindsay stands on her toes and carries out the command she has received. The staff nurse, a beautiful blonde woman with two unnaturally giant breasts, imitates her shortly thereafter.

"Hi beloved contestants!"

Danielle rolls her eyes to the sky "Great, a second Lindsay..." as she says this she peers with annoyance at the nurse "Can't we have a judge who looks smarter? I'm sure that jailbird you call a driver would like our film better."

"Go suck a cock, you filthy cunt." It is the only answer a foul tempered Konnor gives her before walking away, leaving the frenchwoman indignant and prompting Kieran and DJ to laugh at her.

"What a boor!"

"I promise to be a good judge! Just as I am a good nurse to all of you!" Claudy, the show's nurse, proclaims in a silly tone. After which she begins to look around lost. "Where is my medical kit!?"

"I have it, Miss Claudy!" Near her Alan pulls out a medical kit, from which a snake emerges, much to the shock of all of you.

"Guys we shouldn't steal screen-time from this amazing story, the show's editing will cut us out anyway!" Sherry happily intrudes, then winking at the camera in front of him.

Claudy shrugs and pulls out a giant bucket filled with poc-corn "Oh, right! It would be rude of us to do that! Chris when does the movie start? Oh! I can't wait for it to come out in theaters."

"Lindsay... I mean, Claudy, they are not going out in the theaters!" The man in question answers to her, already annoyed by the woman's stupidity. He still decides to ignore her shortly afterwards and turn to the rest of you "Actors, how do you feel?"

"Honestly? Pretty confident, I'm proud of my work." Gwen crosses her arms and shows a complicit smile to DJ "Not only do I think I wrote a good script, but DJ and I made sure to make the makeup top notch."

"Man, I'm sure you'll get goosebumps, just like I did. Minerva and Bridgette were fantastic actresses, and Kieran an outstanding killer! "

The two girls smile happily at the compliment received, the nymph even going so far as to blush and bring both hands to her face in embarassment "Aw, thanks DJ, you are so kind!"

Your best friend stands with his arms crossed, seemingly stoic, although with a careful glance you may notice a slight hint of a smile stretched across his full lips "What can I say, I already have some practice in the role." As he says this, you notice how he's looking at Danielle out of the corner of his eye.

"Killer Grips, you look very confident! What about you Screaming Gaffers?"

"Honestly Chris, since this is a film written by Mark and Noah, I'm not very sure I can win."

Danielle barely holds back an amused giggle at Harold's unsolicited comment, to DJ's annoyance. Mark's response to being insulted again is to grab Harold and hit him with a strong knee strike where the sun does not shine, thus making the nerd collapse to the ground and curl up into a ball, to Leshawna's concern.

"Sugar, are you okay?"

"Seriously, Chris, why couldn't you bring Ezekiel back? Or even Tyler? Fuck at least the latter was a lot more likeable."

"Tyler? Who is Tyler?" Courtney is confused by Mark's quote about their former teammate, and at the same time she is clearly ignoring Harold's pain, still lying on the ground.

"What do you mean by who is Tyler?" The writer opens his eye wide with shock, not expecting such a response "Tyler? The guy in the red jumpsuit? The clumsy one, he was on our team last season!"

Courtney crosses her arms, bored "I don't remember anyone like that, do you guys?"

All the other former members of Killer Bass look either confused or shrug their shoulders, not remembering Tyler's existence at all.

Poor, poor Tyler, it must be hard to get screwed like that by editing...

"We're getting off topic guys, and besides, why should we care about this person?" Trent interjects, annoyed by the sudden change of topic "However, Chris, I am mainly proud of the sound we used."

"I really enjoyed dolling up Carmen along with Sadie, right Sadie?" Lindsay chirps happily, unlike her friend who responds with an annoyed grimace.

"Yeah, sure..."

"Our actors handled it perfectly, Chris, and thanks to our high quality script, I'm sure our team will take home the win!" You exclaim proudly, bringing both hands to your sides.

"I am glad to hear you say that, Damerae, because the judges will begin judging your of project first."

"Finally, it's time to start!" Claudy pulls out another bucket full of poc-corn, going to sit on the station prepared for her and the other judges; in front of them is a small screen, which immediately lights up once you insert your videotape inside the cassette player.

Inside a simple, if not a little decadent, room a young woman layed in bed. At first impression she might have seemed a common lady, if not for the wings behind her back and the slightly pointy ears.

The girl in question, a fay of the woods, was tenderly caressing her belly. Her face was pale, a tired and drained yet joyful expresion marring her beautiful features. Her attention was diverted to the sound of the door opening, as a man entered. He too was pale, with long black hair, pointy ears and scarlet eyes.

"Welcome back, Raxj." The fay gently greeted him, going back to caring about her slightly swollen womb. "It shan't be long, now..."

Raxj approached the bed where she layed and sat by her side, similarly moving his hand to stroke her abdomen, while showing a much more uncertain expression. "I don't know what I shall do without thee, Rhea. 't is unthinkable that a fay such as thee could live through childbirth, specially so when in their veins runs the fiendish blood of one such as me."

"I know it shall be arduous for thee, my cherished Raxj. And for this I ask thee to stay strong once I shall no longer be by thy side, for our child too." Delicately, Rhea layed her hand upon the one of her beloved, only to then slowly move it to caress his rugged face. "We managed to hide from our peoples until now, and I spent many marvelous moons in thy company. I shall preserve our precious memories till the end of time."

Raxj said nothing, merely holding her hand and silently sitting by the bedside of his beloved, his expression contorting with grief as he saw her fade away a little bit more every day, her very life being drained away by the result of their forbidden love. Tears stung at his eyes, a shaky breath escaping his lips as he pressed a soft kiss on her delicate palm.

"Rhea, I..."

"I know what thou art trying to say, my love, but thous must not feel regret." The fay silenced her lover, looking at him with a hint of severity.

"How could I not? If not for me, thou would not be toiling here, fading away between my arms 'cause of-"

" 't was I who chose to bear such gift, even as I knew the price I was to pay." She sharply interrupted his speech, placing a finger on his lips to silence him "I could never regret neither thee nor our child. Fleeting as my life may be now, the joy our love has brought me shall follow me to the world beyond, forever more."

The man kept his gaze low, still unable to look at his beloved's visage. Silent tears trickled down his face, falling down onto his chest as every second tightened the painful grip around his heart, even as the words of his beloved fairy soothed his suffering. "My dearest Rhea, I promise thee I shall raise our child in a world full of love, where fays and fiends shall put aside the hate poisoning their hearts against one another." As he looked at her, he could only smile bittersweetly "I shall mantain with love all the memories that bind us, till it shall be my time to reach thee..."

"And I will wait for thee to come to me, however long it will be before we are reunited again..."

Smiling lovingly, Raxj leaned forward, affectionately kissing Rhea's forehead, then he moved a little lower, stealing a tender kiss to the lips. When the two broke the kiss, the fiend once more tenderly caressed the fay's belly, as she sighed happily, resting her head on his shoulder.

"May the gods bless thee and our child both, my love..."

At the end of your clip, the judges begin whispering to each other in hushed voices. You can't tell what they are saying to each other, you can only infer what they are thinking from their expressions.

Alan and Claudy certainly must have appreciated your efforts with how animatedly they are discussing, although the latter seems to be a bit more confused about something as well, probably about the choice of dialogue you used.

You can't quite tell what Sherry thinks, but considering that he is in a good mood you can assume that his judgment is at least positive.

"They seems to have enjoyed it..." you hear Courtney whisper to Mark in a low voice, who simply nods and shakes hands, hopeful that he has done a good job.

All the while Noah smiles confidently in Harold's direction, still unsure of your film. Even you smile confidently, you are sure that the opposing team cannot beat your efforts.

"Chris, we are ready to judge the Killer Grips scene!" Alan softly calls out to his boss, waving his hand so that he can be noticed.

Within moments, your tape is replaced by the opponent's tape. The screen remains static for a few seconds after the cassette change, with the short movie starting soon after.

The crackling sound of popcorn made Jessica feel peckish, and she quickly opened the lid to taste one of the popcorn and delight "Mh... delicious!" The blonde was pleased to have arranged that girls' night out with her friend Ashley.
One thing they had in common was a passion for horror movies, of which Jessica was really a fanatic.

She grabbed her cell phone, calling someone "Hey Babe! Sorry if I was a little rough with you today... you know... the usual problems..." Jessica ticked the phone with her fingers, apparently talking to someone really important to her "I will make it up to you. Love you." Emulating the sound of some kissing, Jessica hung up, sighing and watching the popcorn slowly explode on the fire.

That crackling, gun-war-like noise left her somewhat interjected. Until the house phone started ringing, with Jessica immediately grabbing the receiver "Hello, Summer home. Who is this?" Behind the receiver, Jessica could only hear heavy panting and the sound of flowing water "Hello?" She repeated, unconvinced.

The panting stopped, and with the disappearance of the sound of the shower in the background, Jessica ended up realizing the trick behind it "Hah, hah Ashley... very funny, now get out of that bathroom and get dressed."

"Get out of where, darling?" Ashley, a young red haired woman, showed up in the kitchen with only her towel covering her. Jessica stared at her friend like an idiot "Who were you talking to? With Gabriel? Did you fight again?" Ashley grabbed a chocolate bar and turned it over in her hands with disinterest.

Jessica remained silent, the only thing she heard was someone's heavy breathing getting louder until the call was cut off.

"Don't forgive him. He is an asshole." Ashley flew straight to the couch, waiting for Jessica. The latter thought it was all a joke, so as soon as the popcorn was ready she dumped it in a bowl and approached her friend.

"He is not an asshole. He is merely uncaring about everything and everyone." Jessica retorted as Ashley mimicked a hand puppet.

"So you are the classic chosen one who can change him and so on and so forth." She commented sarcastically, but without malice; in the end there was nothing she could do about it, Jessica really loved her boyfriend despite their many arguments.

The sound of the door bell caught the attention of the two girls, and Jessica jerked for a moment "Gee, just when the movie is about to start?" The blonde complained, as Ashley decided to stand up, swaying her hips "Hey, where are you going? You're naked!"

"I have the towel to cover me, sweetie."

The house phone rang again and, hoping that it was really Gabriel this time, Jessica went to pick up the receiver "Hello? Summer House, who..." She remained paralyzed. That heavy breathing returned, and what made the situation worse was Ashley's voice ringing with a "Coming" in the background.

Jessica looked straight ahead, where a long hallway separated her from the entrance to the dining room "Ashley, wait!"

The redhead rested her hand on the doorknob, stopping and turning toward the blonde, whereupon something, nay, someone, broke through the front door, completely running over Ashley.

"Ashley!" Jessica instinctively grabbed one of the knives found in the kitchen, then ran to the doorway to find Ashley on the floor with a stab wound to the heart and blood dripping from her lips.

Jessica started shaking like a leaf and crying from shock, she managed to keep her reflexes sharp because whoever killed her friend was ready to do the same to her. She avoided a blow from his assassin and started running out in the garden "Help! Help me! They want to kill me!"

Jessica ran as fast as she could, but her larger, more agile killer stopped her run after a few meters by throwing himself at her. The blonde pressed with her own knife, attempting to injure her killer: however, he easily broke her wrist, making her lose her grip.

The short movie ended with Jessica's gory death at the hands of the masked killer.

Once again the three judges consult, you can tell for sure that they were impressed with the work of the opposing team, Sherry especially.

Alan's face is still tense because of what he saw, and the same can be said of Claudy, who threw away the poc-corn bucket after Kieran's jumpscare.

Once they have finished consulting, it is Alan who takes the floor between the three. Standing up, still with his legs a bit shaky, the androgynous intern clears his throat "I and the rest of the judges discussed. And although we liked the Killer Grips' film, we appreciated the Screaming Gaffers's imagination and greater commitment a bit more, congratulations!"

At the little black boy's words your team begins to exult victoriously, with Harold wincing with surprise to see that you finally managed to win. As you exult, you can see out of the corner of your eye Danielle bring her hands her hair, furious.

"How is this possible? I can't have lost like this! My work was nothing short of perfect!"

"Your work?" Gwen frowns at the frenchwoman, crossing her arms and feeling offended that she has not been considered at all.

"I can't believe it... we actually..." Harold is about to say something, but immediately stops when Mark starts growling menacingly at him "Okay, I'll shut up... gosh!"

"Killer Grips, see you in a few hours at the Golden Chris ceremony, where you will say goodbye to one of your teammates." Chris explains to the other team, disappointed with their performance, then turns directly to you "Screaming Gaffers, congratulations! Your reward will be a movie night, I hope you can enjoy this night."

"Movie night, yay! I hope we can watch Mean Girls!" Lindsay happily claps her hands, thrilled at that reward. You put your arm around her shoulder and smile fondly.

Well, it sucks to be Danielle right now.

CONFESSIONALS:

Mark:

I can't believe the script I wrote with Noah came out on top! He cheerfully throws up his hands and starts squealing with delight. This proves that I'm not a total failure yet! And speaking of work... he pulls out his notebook. I'd better start writing a book on it, because boy that scene was really short!

Danielle:

She's beside herself. I can't believe I stroked Harold's ego for nothing! That idiot should have ruined Mark's job! Argh! That useless dimwitted worm can't even screw over his team properly! After sighing heavily, she tries to compose herself by breathing deeply. You know what? It doesn't matter, as long as Justin helps me with the plan, I'll have nothing to worry about. That oaf Kieran doesn't even know what he's in for.

That evening all of you are gathered at the theater where the elimination ceremony would take place. Your team sits some distance away from the Killer Grips, before Chris arrives some of you even take the opportunity to talk a bit.

"S-so, who do you think will go home?" Beth asks, unsure that the outcome of that evening would be so predictable.

Sitting in front of her Noah yawns boredly "My money is on Danielle, there is no way she can survive this ceremony." He comments without emotion, only to add, "Unless she convinced some of them to vote against Kieran."

"You'd better not jinx him, Noah." Sadie brings her hands to her hips in annoyance, looking ruefully at the bookworm "There's no way they can keep that hag after the stunt she pulled, right Lindsay?" Beside her the former blonde nods convincedly, also with an obvious angry frown.

"Yeah, I'm sure Kieran was able to take care of himself." Despite those words she watches worriedly at the stands occupied by the Grips.

Soon both Chris and Evelyn show up, the latter wearing a long red dress, the kind you would expect any famous celebrity to wear to a met gala. The intern is carrying a tray with as many as eight Golden Chrises on it.

"Killer Grips, you did a great job today, too bad that wasn't enough to ensure your victory." The man begins, smiling cruelly at that night's losers "Here with me are no less than eight Golden Chrises, whoever does not receive one will have to go down the Walk of shame and climb in the Lame-o-sine, with their dreams of winning a million dollars going up in smoke."

The Killer Grips appear calm in the face of that threat, apparently they all feel quite safe that night. However, this does not bother Chris, who is continuing to smile as usual "Before we start, does anyone want to activate an immunity idol?"

No one responds, which prompts the host to take the first statuette.

"The first Golden Chris goes to... Geoff!"

The party guy happily grabs his statuette on the fly. Next to you Beth sighs in relief.

"Justin!"

The model does the same as his friend, then exchanges a friendly fist with him.

"Bridgette!"

"Minerva!"

The two girls exchange a brief hug, both happy to be saved after their hard efforts. After grabbing their statuettes they bump them together.

"Leshawna!"

"Oh yeah sweetheart, come to mama!" The big girl cheers happily as she receives her statuette. By her side Gwen merely catches hers when it is thrown to her, instead showing only a slight smirk.

"Gwen!"

"And DJ! You all are safe with no nominations against you!"

Once Evelyn has personally thrown the statuette to DJ he goes to put down the tray with the last Golden Chris, then pulls out the same black envelope as last time.

"Actors! In this envelope are the contestants at risk of elimination!" After opening its content the crossdresser clears his throat and begins to read "Danielle! You are in danger of elimination because of your stunt against Lindsay, and also because none of your teammates like you. Honestly? I don't blame them, we in the staff can't stand you either."

"Excuse-moi? A tad biased, it seems." The business woman crosses her arms in offense as she glares daggers at Chris's personal assistant.

The brunette decides not to respond, instead just going about his business "Kieran! You're at risk of elimination because, just like Danielle, you don't have a very friendly personality, and that has earned you some enemies."

Kieran says nothing, remaining with his arms crossed and raising his eyes in the air. You keep looking at your friend, hoping that luck is on his side.

"My dear actors...may luck be on your side!"

After Evelyn is finished with his introduction to the votes, promotional pictures of Kieran and Danielle appear on the big screen, just like last time, and soon the votes received by each of them also make their appearance.

One nomination against Danielle.
One nomination against Danielle.
One nomination against Kieran.
One nomination against Kieran.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Danielle sits confidently, all the while watching your best friend with a smug grin. Kieran, on the other hand, is immediately unnerved to see a second vote against him, and you have to admit that this worries you more than you realize, too.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Five nomination against Danielle!

"Que!?"

As the frenchwoman screams with indignation at that result, you can only smile in relief as well as satisfaction seeing Danielle's promotional image turn gray and the same writing as last time appear above it.

"Why are you surprised at this result? You did this to yourself with your own hands." Minerva is the one to comment, watching the other girl in front of her with an arched eyebrow.

"Don't play coy with me." Getting up abruptly Danielle turns nastily to the redhead, even going so far as to point accusingly at her "It's no use playing innocent. You may be able to fool the others, but we both know you're even worse than I am."

That accusation makes Minerva gasp in horror "I-I am nothing like you!"

In response, the brunette laughs cruelly in her face "Whatever floats your boat, darling. You're so delusional you lie even to yourself." Once she has said that, the girl clasps her hands and observes the nymph with doe eyes. "I hope Lindsay and Damerae will do more than just kiss, too bad I won't get to see your reaction."

Minerva gasps indignantly at that blatant mockery, if nothing else she is about to burst into tears. You would like to intervene to protect her, but you know perfectly well that if you speak out now you only risk making the situation worse.

"Danielle, do yourself a favor, leave the set with what little dignity you have left."

"Before I knock your teeth out."

Gwen and Bridgette take turns defending their friend. With the goth one who is ready to stand up and maintain her presence. Danielle's expression, on the other hand, becomes harsher than before, but when her eyes meet DJ's anger filled ones, she can do nothing but avoid looking at him with shame.

Having nothing more to say the girl with the bobcut crosses her arms and leaves, somehow still holding her head high. Despite that pose, in those last moments you can sense some regret in her, considering all that she has done within those few days you don't know what to feel for her. It is indicative that only Trent gets up to go and say goodbye to her.

When your gaze shifts to Kieran, you notice with concern the anger that is flashing across his face, you even seem to notice a small vein pulsing on his temple.

This does not bode well...

CONFESSIONALS:

Kieran:

What the fuck was that second vote? He rants angrily, pounding his fist on the table in front of him and smashing it cleanly in two. Minerva is so eager to eliminate all the people near Dam, huh? Because if that's the case, that little bitch won't last long here!

Justin:

He chuckles in amusement. Yes, I was the one who voted for Kieran. I didn't care to help Danielle for real, and in fact I lied to her when I assured her I would try to get the girls on our side. The model runs his hand through his hair and smiles arrogantly. Thanks to that woman I now have an excuse to drive a wedge between Kieran and Minerva and go unnoticed. Sorry man, no hard feelings I hope.

Once the Killer Grips leave the scene, you and your team can finally start enjoying your reward. After that theatrics, it was just what you needed, you definitely need to channel away all the negative energy.

"I can't wait to see the movie!" Once he has armed himself with soda and poc-corn Mark joyfully shakes his legs and directs his tender smile at you "What do we see? What do we see?" He asks you in a cheerful, childlike tone.

You smile back "Well..." you shift your gaze to Sherry, intent on planting the necessary equipment with Evelyn's help, given Konnor's momentary absence "The production gave us a choice between watching a movie about monsters or one about aliens."

"Cool, so are we going to see a movie about monsters?"

"It wouldn't be bad to see a movie about aliens."

When Harold and Noah express their differences, only to glare at each other immediately after, you freeze on the spot. There is a simple toothy smile on your face, but inside you are already dying.

Please, not again...

"Why on earth should we see a movie about aliens? Everyone knows that monster movies are the best out there."

Noah observes the nerd with condescension "Gee Harold, if you say so then I'll definitely have to trust you. After all, you're a movie expert, aren't you?"

"Because surely someone who will probably end up falling asleep in front of a movie ninety percent of the time knows something about it." The red head crosses his arms in annoyance "Today we followed your unconvincing idea, why can't we watch something decent now?"

Mark says nothing, merely eating poc-corn and staring at Harold with murderous intent. Courtney intervenes before a new argument can break out.

"For heaven's sake, Noah let it go it's just a stupid movie, you know how irritating he can be too."

"Strange that I'm siding with Noah, but what do you care about pandering to that big baby Harold?" Now Sadie jumped in as well, unable to hold back a suspicious glare at the C.I.T "He's annoyed us enough today, so why don't you convince him to just act like a special little child?"

"If you really can, Sadie, why don't you-"

You draw attention to yourself by whistling loudly. Within a short time your teammates give you their full attention.

"Guys, please, I know we're all a little nervous, but can we try to calm down? It's just a movie." You say, trying not to lose patience with all of them "Look, why don't we put it to a vote?"

"I'm indifferent to it, as long as it keeps you guys quiet." Trent shrugs his shoulders indifferently. Beth agrees with him, considering her nodding vigorously at your idea.

Who would have guessed, the team I formed is all too likely to start a fight...

I hope I can handle them better from here on out, because it starts to get really annoying in the long run.

In fact, should I talk to some of them at the end of the film? I can approach one person, or I can talk to two of them at the same time... with the latter option, I also have to be careful about the people I group, because I have a feeling that it will be all too easy to trigger a negative reaction among those present.

At the same time, if I want to talk to one person they also have to decide who I really want to talk to. If I want to solve the team's major problems I should talk to a person I trust, and who I am sure will listen to my suggestions. Otherwise, for once I might allow myself to momentarily ignore the matter and put it off for another time, and simply spend the night with Lindsay, hoping there is nothing to ruin our little date.

In the end, it is clear that each team member has a different problem that I should work with, whether it is now or in the future.

And speaking of problems...

I did not miss the way Kieran was looking at Minerva. Should I prioritize him after seeing the movie? I am absolutely sure that it was not Minerva who voted against him, because if she really wanted to eliminate him she would have been able to gain more votes on his side, I am sure. However, this I doubt crossed Kieran's mind, being my number one ally it would be a good thing to prevent him from unnecessarily antagonizing his teammates.

At the same time I'm worried about Minerva. Danielle was really cruel to her, and what she said to her was a real low blow... I'd like to check on her and make sure she's okay, however, I wonder though if it's a good idea to do that Considering what happened during the ceremony, going to her now seems like playing with fire too much.

What should I do?

DECISION POINT:

First Question: What will Damerae do after seeing the film?

A: Go and talk some sense into Kieran.
B. Go check on Minerva
C. Focus on your team members.

( ONLY ANSWER THE NEXT QUESTION IF YOU CHOSE C )

Second Question: How many people from his team will Damerae spend the night with after the film? And who will he stay with?

A. One person
B. Two persons

1. Beth
2. Courtney
3. Harold
4. Lindsay
5. Mark
6. Noah
7. Sadie
8. Trent

Chapter Text

After the monster movie won the vote you suggested, the rest of the night flows smoothly. Once you have finished watching the movie, which is quite terrible in your opinion, your teammates start scattering in different directions.

At this point I'd better go and check on Kieran.

Like the rest of your teammates you go your own way. The first place you look for your best friend is the trailer, and you're lucky to find him there as he's getting ready for the night; you can tell just by looking at him that he's still pissed off about that second vote at the ceremony.

"Hey Kieran, can I talk to you for a moment in private?" You greet your friend from the doorway, without entering the room completely. Besides Kieran there are also Geoff and Justin, neither of whom are currently affected by your presence.

"Hmm, okay."

After that short answer your Hawaiian friend follows you out of the trailer. You walk for a while in silence, stopping only when you think you have found a fairly isolated place to talk without being interrupted, or spied on.

"I didn't think movie night would be so short." The former intern tells you once he has stopped.

Right now you are near the forest where you carried out the day's challenge, and you take advantage of this by leaning your back against a tree bark.

"Eh, that movie was shit anyway." You respond with a chuckle, crossing your arms over your muscular chest in the process "I did not expect better from the show's production."

"Those bastards don't even care about protecting our safety, of course they won't do any better. I'm surprised that DJ is even back in this shit."

What Kieran says is true, and talking about your friend you would like to ask what prompted him to return, but you don't, knowing that the answer will probably be the final prize money. After all, this also applies to the two of you, who really need the final cash prize.

They were clever to raise the stakes, if not for that I doubt many would have returned.

You quickly fix your glasses "However, earlier I couldn't help but notice your expression at the ceremony." You bring up the topic out of the blue, without worrying about sounding too direct "Have you calmed down now?"

"I guess so... maybe, I don't fucking know." Huffing Kieran kicks away a small stone with annoyance "I expected that there would be an almost unanimous vote against that stupid bitch. And instead your obsessed little friend decided to vote against me anyway, probably trying to isolate you again or something like that, it makes me mad."

It always pleases you to see Kieran worrying about you, it shows that after all underneath his tough exterior he is able to feel affection, only he has to learn how to express it properly. In this case, however, you know it's time to lend him a hand before he can act dumb.

"About that... I don't think it was Minerva who voted against you, man."

Kieran scoffs at your words "Yeah, sure." He huffs again, this time more annoyed "Man, when it comes to that girl you become blind and can't see the worst sides of her, it's obvious that she was the one who voted against me. Have you already forgotten that she was going to eliminate your girlfriend?"

Not really, but that's not the point.

"Kieran, don't you think you are too prejudiced against her?" You sigh slightly, bringing a hand to scratch the back of your head "I mean, you're smart enough to figure out for yourself what's wrong behind this vote, yet you're letting your bias against Minerva sway you."

Your best friend is about to object, but he stops mid sentence, bringing his hand up to rub his stubble and reflecting better on the whole situation.

"Are you telling me she didn't do it because... there would have been more votes against me if she had tried to eliminate me?"

"Bingo!" You exclaim with a toothy smile, which vanishes soon after you see the irritation forming on Kieran's face "I mean, yes. Let's face it, Minerva is quite popular and can potentially influence the masses to vote with her if only they really wanted to."

"So you're telling me I'm screwed a priori? It doesn't really make me feel better, Dam."

"I don't mean that, what I mean is that maybe you should try to be a little nicer to her, and not jump to conclusions immediately if something strange happens." You break away from the tree on which you are leaning and approach Kieran, putting a hand on his shoulder "I know you are not a fan of Minerva because of how it ended between us, however, you must not let our friendship affect you. I don't think she hates you, but she will start to if you continue to treat her as evil incarnate."

"It's not easy for me, you know how strong our bond is too, it's not some phony bullshit like Katie and Sadie." The hawaiian raises an eyebrow, skeptical, after which he sighs resignedly "All right, I will try to be more respectful to her. I trust your judgment, if you think there is good in her then I will try to change my mindset about her."

You are happy to know this, so much so that you hug your friend in a bear hug. You are proud of him, compared to a year ago he has really made great strides, you really hope he can continue with this mindset.

Kieran pulls you off right away, not that you're surprised since he's not a hugger. Without hesitation now he's the one who puts a hand on your shoulder, or rather say both.

"But I tell you, if Minerva does anything weird or shady, don't say I didn't warn you."

"Don't worry dude, nothing unusual will happen." You smile broadly, optimistic that everything is going to go smoothly "By the way... do you want to sneak into the kitchen and see if there is any booze?"

"Fuck yeah! I really want to get shit faced drunk."

You and Kieran spend the rest of the night together, swiping a bottle of liquor from the kitchen and sharing it with each other while dicking around near the set.

Eventually you both go to sleep, blissfully ignoring the fact that Mark and Noah locked Harold out of the trailer on purpose.

BONUS CLIP: DANIELLE

Sitting with her arms crossed, Danielle is staring out the limo window with enormous annoyance.

"I can't believe it, if it wasn't for Mark none of this would have ever happened. Mon Baal, that brat really is obsessed with me." The brunette complains aloud, causing some amused laugh from the driver "And what are you laughing at, intern?"

"Nothing, delusional whores are the most fun to hear." Konnor answers her nastily, not hiding in the least the amusement he feels at witnessing the girl's misery.

"Delusional!? How..."

"Danielle, sorry to intrude..." a third voice is added before an argument can break out. From the soft, quiet tone, it can easily be traced back to Jay "Why are you taking it out on Mark for something that you yourself did of your own free will? Doesn't that make you look like the obsessed one?"

"Don't talk to her, Jay." Konnor turns firmly to his boyfriend "She's the same racist bitch who admitted on TV that she wanted to own a black man, she's already lucky I didn't throw her into the street with the car still running."

Danielle drops her gaze in shame "Think what you want, driver, you know how much I can care about your opinion." Deep down, however, the nurse's words seem to have prompted her to reflect "At least I still have Trent and Katie by my side, despite everything I've done..."

"About that..." Jay's embarrassed silence prompts Danielle to flinch and push forward a bit, worried to death.

"Katie is okay, right!?"

"Oh yes, she's fine... it's just I think you're going to have to prepare, there's going to be an aftermath and you're both going to be interviewed." The set nurse chuckles embarrassedly "But I don't think you will appreciate your interviews that much..."

Danielle drops dead weight with her back on the seat, bringing both hands to her face and letting out a long, exasperated sigh. The clip ends with Konnor brazenly laughing at her.

END OF EPISODE 3

DECISION POINT:

IT'S TIME FOR A CHANGE OF SCENERY!

APPARENTLY THE CAST OF TOTAL DRAMA ACTION IS ABOUT TO EMBARK ON A LITTLE BEACH TRIP, WHICH WILL OCCUPY SOME TIME!

CHOOSE CAREFULLY ONE PERSON WITH WHOM YOU WANT TO SHARE A SEAT, BECAUSE IT WILL BE A LONG JOURNEY. THE CHOICE YOU MAKE WILL INFLUENCE THE OTHER PAIRINGS, MIND YOU TRY NOT TO ANNOY ANYONE.

A. Bridgette
B. DJ
C. Gwen
D. Kieran
E. Lindsay
F. Mark
G. Noah
H. Sadie

BEING A LONG JOURNEY, THERE WILL BE MANY THINGS TO DO! CHOOSE TWO THINGS THAT DAMERAE WILL DO DURING THE TRIP.

1. Have fun with your seatmate
2. Discuss strategy with your seatmate.
3. Discuss team dynamics with your seatmate
4. Rest and try to relax a bit

Audience Reception:

Through numerous scenes portraying his kinder and caring nature toward the other contestants, Damerae has managed to keep the most skeptical audiences attracted to him and his personality.
Because of his role as captain, a good amount of screen-time was reserved for him. The audience did not expect to see a good guy like Damerae be a good captain, so they were impressed to see that he had everything under control.
Otherwise, it was a fairly quiet episode for Damerae; this is the first episode where he plays more of a solo role, and the audience managed to love him anyway!

Hero points: 8
Villain points: 1
All Stars points: 5

18^th Danielle - ( Killer Grips )

Because of her already bad reputation due to how she played in the first season, as well as the stunt she attempted against Damerae and Lindsay, Danielle's team decided to get rid of her unanimously.
Despite her attempts to fight back, it all falls apart in the end. Justin decides to betray her immediately by refusing to help her during the tribal, and use her more as a means to put his real plans into play.

Votes:

Danielle: 7 ( Bridgette, DJ, Geoff, Gwen, Kieran, Leshawna, Minerva )
Kieran: 2 ( Danielle, Justin )

RANKING:
20^th /19^th Owen - ( No Team )
20^th /19^th Katie - ( No Team )
18^th Danielle - ( Killer Grips )

RELATIONSHIPS:

SCREAMING GAFFERS:

Mark:

Mark is your strongest bond on the team currently, apart from Lindsay. In his regard you act very much like an older brother, which leads the writer to trust and respect you, despite the fact that he fully understands that you have purposely separated him from his allies. At the same time, you also respect him and know that he is one of your best players, which is why you are inclined to encourage him when needed.

Beth:

She is really very happy toward you, your making her feel accepted in the team has led her to admire you and want to want to start a friendship with you. There is no denying that she is physically attracted to you, a lot, but fortunately there is no romantic undertone... it's just Beth who has a thing for attractive guys, lol.
You quite like talking to her, showing that you didn't choose her just for her muscles, but you still can't classify her as your friend for obvious reasons.

Noah:

You didn't interact much, but in this episode his respect for you grew after you defended him, Mark, and their work from Harold's delusions. Your opinion of Noah also increased slightly after this episode; you wouldn't classify him as a friend yet, but you can tell he is someone you can trust at a time when the team needs him.

Courtney:

She appreciates you, especially since you left her the role of second in command during the challenge. For now, Courtney believes in your leadership, and she is willing to trust you and follow orders as long as you play your cards well.
You yourself know that Courtney can be a good second-in-command if you play your cards right, currently she is the person you trust most to leave the fortunes of the team relying on should you be unavailable at the time.

Harold:

In this episode Harold was mainly disappointed with your choices, expecting you to take his side. He still likes you, but less than before, his opinion can only rise or fall depending on how you behave toward him.
In all honesty, you don't care about Harold. It is indicative that you chose him only to divide the alliances equally.

KILLER GRIPS:

Kieran:

This episode proves once again that your friendship is as strong as ever. Without you Kieran probably would not have considered other solutions regarding the second vote against him. He trusts you, you are one of the main reasons he is trying to become a better person after all.
You are happy with Kieran's progress, and you hope with all your heart that he can follow the advice you gave him in this episode.

Minerva:

Things are still a little awkward for the two of you, but slowly you are managing to improve your relationship with Minerva. Spending time in the kitchen with her has prompted you to talk about the club you attend together, letting some positive memories surface.
You admit that for a moment Minerva made you feel embarrassed because of a bold statement she made, but other than that you think you are on the right track with her. Otherwise, you didn't interact much in this episode.

Danielle:

You're happy to see her eliminated, competing on a reality show is definitely not good for her.
For now Danielle is more busy blaming other people for her elimination...but that doesn't mean she doesn't blame you for her departure anyway. In all honesty, she doesn't like you that much and hopes to witness your failure.

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Action."

Chris's usual introduction opens with the first clips regarding the previous episode. The first to appear is one featuring the discussion between Danielle and Justin during their free time.

"Desperate because of her position in the game, Danielle tried to appeal to Justin, trying to form a secret alliance with him." The clip sees the two teens shake hands, then later cuts to a confessional by the Hawaiian model.

"Damerae and Minerva formed their teams. With the former managing to lead his team to victory through his directives." Quickly frames appear of each cast member being chosen by one of the two captains, and then go directly to the electricians' victory at the first part of the challenge.

The next clip to air sees the discussion that occurred between Damerae, Noah and Mark at the warehouse "After some initial uncertainty, Mark's team manages to encourage the writer to work on writing their script." Following Chris's giggles, the next scene shows the huge argument between Harold and the japanese guy "Too bad Harold didn't feel the same way, ending up causing trouble on the Gaffers' side."

"As the Grips work more in harmony, it turns out that Danielle has been manipulating Harold, prompting him to lash out at his team by stroking his ego. Vile to say the least, I admit, that's why I love it!" The frenchwoman's confessional is played where she proudly admits her sabotage "Too bad for Danielle that Damerae once again intervened to foil her plans, ending the argument formed between her teammates and choosing the winning script!"

Immediately after airing the clip featuring the victory of the Gaffers, Danielle's elimination is shown on the screen, as well as the argument she had with the girls on her team.

"Danielle was unceremoniously eliminated, and it turns out that Justin was the cause by refusing to help her gain votes against Kieran, intending to make him believe that the second and only vote he received against her was Minerva's doing!" The confessionals of Justin and a furious Kieran are shown simultaneously to the audience "Somebody tell that boy to get a grip!"

"Fortunately for Kieran, Damerae was able to bring him to his senses with a good talk... though that didn't quite let his best friend's guard down. Oh yeah, and the boys made Harold sleep outside the trailer, tragic."

The last scenes shown are the talk that occurred between Kieran and Damerae, followed soon after by Noah and Mark locking Harold out of the trailer, with the latter intent on knocking angrily on the door.

Now we can see Chris strolling by a bus, in the background is Konnor who is giving her a dirty look and seems to almost have the intention of literally wanting to run him over.

"Seventeen contestants are left! For today's challenge we will momentarily change our location, when we return there will be sixteen left! Who will be the next eliminated? Who will get a bad burn? Find out in this episode of Total. Drama. Action!"

The day after Danielle's elimination all of you are called back to the set entrance for an important announcement.

You stand with your team, waiting for Chris to arrive. You have your arm wrapped affectionately around Lindsay's shoulder, and you smile tenderly at her as your girlfriend runs her fingers over her brunette braid.

"Why do you think they called us?" She asks you dumbfoundedly, unable to think of a good reason why you are all out there.

"It will definitely be an announcement, maybe our next challenge will involve using multiple days, kind of like what happened with the Awake-A-Thon." You hypothesize calmly, next to you is Courtney, who makes an ugly face at the memory of that challenge.

"Don't remind me of that challenge, it was awful. Especially when Harold kept us awake the next few days with his snoring."

The tall man in response glares at his ally "As I told you before, I have a condition!"

"And as I told you before, I don't care!"

Courtney's outburst against Harold makes the rest of the team laugh at the expense of the redhair. No one is going to defend him, most likely because they are still annoyed with him after the last challenge.

"He finally shows up." Trent's green eyes dart with little interest toward the direction Chris is walking, along with Evelyn, Claudy, and Jay.

"Actors! I hope you all slept well." Your 'beloved' host greets you, you all know that he actually doesn't give a damn about your conditions "The next challenge will be on the beach movie genre, and for this event we have decided that, for the next three days, you will all be housed at the eliminated motel!"

"So... should we meet the eliminated?" Sadie asks, sounding particularly nervous at the idea.

"Oh no Sadie, don't worry, Katie and Danielle have been cooped up in a five-star suit with Owen. And they will be for the next few days!" Chris's explanation makes the pastry chef sigh with relief. Your former boss, however, widens his smile "I hope you guys missed the motel owners."

Minerva is the only one who is confused "The motel owners?" She asks to Bridgette next to her, intent on shivering uncomfortably "Is this something we should be concerned about?"

"Well..."

"They are two psychopaths." Kieran cuts short "Ignore them, and maybe they will leave you alone, maybe." From the way he talks about it, it's clear he's not happy to see your former colleagues again, kind of like you.

Jack and Bunny, huh? I hope they won't cause any problems, those two are so unpredictable...

As a bus arrives you notice Jay walking away from Claudy and going to talk directly to Konnor, you imagine he is going to say goodbye. From what you know of the nurse, his albinism and sun-related problems are so severe that following you to the beach would be suicide for him.

In fact, you wonder if Claudy will be sufficient as medical support while you are away from the set.

Better to be positive about it.

"Come on actors, all aboard! We have a timetable to respect."

Following Chris's orders you all go in one at a time. You have to drag away Kieran when you notice him shamelessly flirting with Jay in front of the driver, who is merely giving your best friend a dirty look for that offense.

"Dude, keep yourself in check." You warn him, patting him on the shoulder and pushing him forward slightly.

Kieran merely sneers slightly, but following your suggestion he immediately goes in search of a seat. The same goes for Lindsay, who as soon as she notices you approach happily grabs you by your muscular arm.

"Damy can we go sit in the back row?" She asks you flirtatiously "Those are the most reserved, maybe we could have some fun together, what do you think?"

The idea is already getting you excited, and you are on the verge of accepting until your hazel eyes fall on Noah, intent on talking to Bridgette.

I would like to, but I also have a team to think about...

I hope Lindsay won't be offended, we can still spend the return trip together after all.

"Actually, honey" you begin, already feeling guilty about having to stand up your own girlfriend "I was thinking of asking Noah to share the seat with me."

"Noè? Really?"

"Just for strategic reasons! We can spend some time together afterwards, or even on the return trip, you're okay with that anyway, right?"

As you smile with great embarrassment Lindsay becomes increasingly annoyed. She has even gone so far as to give you a dirty look, somewhat as if she is judging you for that choice.

"If you would rather spend such a long trip with Noè than your girlfriend's go ahead!" The former blonde passes you with an indignant 'mph' and heads straight for her friends, leaving you there alone like a fool.

Yes, once I get to the beach I'll have to try to fix things...

I hope it will at least be worth it.

Wasting no time, you quickly approach Bridgette and Noah. You put on your usual smile, trying to pretend you weren't hurt by what just happened with Lindsay.

"Hey guys!" You greet them cheerfully, then shift your attention just a little to Bridgette "Do you mind if I take my teammate all to myself?"

The surfer girl looks first at you, then at Noah, then turns around and seems to be looking right at Lindsay. When she brings her gaze back to you, she seems to get the picture, as she just nods without asking you too many questions.

"Sure, go ahead, I guess I'll ask Minerva then." After shrugging nonchalantly Bridgette walks away, leaving you alone with the indian guy.

"Nice shot Romeo, did you make your beauty jealous by picking me?" Noah sneers in amusement as he takes his seat.

You sigh, finding nothing funny about it "Please don't make me regret it..." you also take your seat, unlike your traveling companion you drop a little like a dead weight.

Seriously, after this I hope his feud with Harold will calm down a bit. Otherwise I will be the biggest idiot ever for trying.

You wait a while before talking to Noah. You let at least ten minutes of travel time pass, which you spent watching the scenery through the window.

You shift your gaze slightly to your teammate, and notice how bored he is without a book in his hands to kill time.

It makes sense that you don't read, I doubt you want to feel sick on the bus.

"Hey Noah, I was thinking about what happened yesterday between you, Mark and Harold..."

"We all know, Harold is the kid who was bullied as a child. And I guess for good reasons too." Is the bookworm's flat response, stretching out his back on the seat and closing his eyes "I'm not going to go and apologize to him myself just because he's not able to understand social norms to the best of his ability."

"Oh no, no! Don't think that, I would never force you." You solemnly bring your hand to your chest "It would be horrible of me to force you to do that." You chuckle amusedly, then rest your back on the seat as well "But you know, our team can't afford any more hiccups like the last challenge, you understand, don't you?"

Noah opens one eye, with which he stares at you lazily "Hmm..." after a moment's reflection he sighs dramatically "All right, I'll try to tolerate that idiot and ask Mark to do the same."

"Wow, that was easier than expected."

"And you're surprised? I'm in a precarious situation, to say the least." The skinny boy closes his eye, relaxing back "If I kept antagonizing that idiot, I'd already have two votes against me."

Have he and Mark already found out about Courtney and Harold's alliance?

Ok, why am I surprised? Normally Courtney would avoid him like the plague, I certainly would have figured it out myself if I didn't already know about their alliance.

"Besides, Beth doesn't like me very much, and that leech Sadie hates my guts. By the way, dear, be careful of your little friend."

At first Noah's words confuse you, you decide to lean out and observe the baker, almost as if you want to make sure of something first. When you see her sitting next to Trent and talking to him as if nothing is wrong you understand perfectly what Noah is referring to, and why she immediately took your advice.

Fuck...I don't remember exactly, but did I tell Gwen that Trent had something to do with the whole Lindsay thing, too?

I guess not...

How could I have forgotten about Trent? If I try to warn Sadie now would it be too late? This is a big problem.

"I didn't... I hadn't noticed Trent approaching her." You whisper to Noah once you return to your seat "I mean..."

"Yes, most of us sometimes tend to overlook what he does." The schemer shrugs his shoulders indifferently "Since you cornered him, it's obvious he's trying to ingratiate himself with Sadie. And just between you and me, Mark suspects Courtney intends to dump Harold for him at the first good opportunity."

So there are potentially at least two people who want to work with Trent, huh? I'll have to remember that for the future.

"This sucks, but we can prevent the worst by acting first." You smile as you speak softly, almost whispering in Noah's ear "You, me, Mark, and Lindsay can catch them off guard before the worst can happen. We simply need to convince Beth to vote with us."

The indian guy sighs slightly, acknowledging your reasons "I agree." He turns his head in your direction and slightly uncloses her eyes "Try not to make Lindsay too nervous though, even though she's your girlfriend she won't follow you blindly if you target her friend."

"Who do you take me for? It's not like I'm that naive, and besides, Sadie is my friend too." You raise an eyebrow, observing Noah skeptically. You'd like to remind him who between the two of you is the baker's nemesis, but you decide to keep quiet.

I am sure that Noah will have no hesitation in eliminating Sadie if the opportunity presents itself to him. I have to be careful with her and make sure she doesn't argue with anyone.

At least, I hope I can do that at least in this episode. Man, my team is a time bomb ready to explode.

"Anyway, I think we've discussed the team dynamics enough." You affirm with a cheerful smile, too bad it's not enough to sway your shorter partner, who merely closes his eyes.

"Yeah, if you don't mind now I'd like to get some rest."

You are about to retort, you want to ask him if he wanted to spend some time having fun with you. You immediately discard the idea when you think about it, for sure Noah's idea of fun is rest, and in a way it will be good for you to rest, especially knowing that you will have to meet Jack and Bunny again.

Shrugging your shoulders, you imitate the schemer, close your eyes and cross your arms, and within a few minutes you both begin to doze peacefully.

Once you arrive at the motel late in the afternoon, you are greeted enthusiastically by the owners of the place. Especially, you and Kieran are the ones who catch their attention the most.

"Hi guys, I didn't expect to see all of you so soon, squick!" Bunny greets you cheerfully as she hops on the spot, stopping soon after "I mean actually yes, we isolated the other eliminated contestants just for that, squick!"

"Dam, Ki, why don't you join me at the counter later? We can have some fun, get drunk, and maybe destroy the bus you came with!" Jack literally invades Kieran's personal space, with his usual crazy smile.

Your best friend simply huffs and pushes Jack away. Chris, meanwhile, is already eyeing the pair with annoyance "Jack, I don't mind if you give booze to the brats, but stay away from the bus, we rented that one."

"Sure boss, sure!"

Despite those words, you cannot say that the bartender would actually keep his promise. His snickering together with his girlfriend suggests that they will do the opposite of what they were told.

"Anyway, why don't we think about accommodations?" Evelyn interjects, already feeling uncomfortable because of the two motel owners "It's been a long journey, and I think some of the guys want to rest..."

Geoff nods in agreement, stretching a little "Man, my back is in pieces. A little rest will definitely do me good, what do you guys say?"

"True, the seats in that bus were not the best," Minerva agrees, looking worriedly at Noah, beside her "How did you manage to sleep the whole time?"

The schemer responds with a simple shrug, which still leaves the redhead stunned.

"By the way, what are we going to do about confessionals?"

Courtney's question makes Chris smile, as if the man had foreseen even to such an eventuality.

"I have already thought of that, you can use a small room specially prepared by Bunny in case you want to record your confessions."

CONFESSIONAL:

Leshawna:

She takes a look around, feeling a little uncomfortable by the presence of numerous ceremonial daggers and witchcraft books. Yeah, I don't like the temporary confessional.

"Anyway guys, go ahead and follow my little darling, he will escort each of you to your rooms." Jack grabs Bunny by the hip and holds her affectionately to him "Just a warning to the couples, if you want to be sneaky at least wait until the middle of the night!"

Claudy brings her hands to her face "Oh, please use birth control! Think of your safety!" She exclaims stupidly, prompting Evelyn to facepalm, exasperated.

As you all begin to follow Bunny you take the opportunity to approach Lindsay, and lean over to whisper to her "Do you mind if I come over tonight? You know, to make it up to you..."

Your girlfriend pretends to think about it, then replies by sticking her tongue out at you "Not tonight, honey. Now it's my turn to stand you up." She giggles amusedly, leaving you a little stunned with that rejection.

I guess I deserved it...

As Lindsay walks away from you, heading directly toward Sadie, Kieran walks up to you and gives you a consoling pat on the shoulder "You tried, man, but you should have expected it."

"Yeah... I admit I should have, she was obviously going to get her revenge for this morning." You straighten up and run your hand through your hair, chuckling embarrassedly "Well, next time I'd better not upset her then!"

The next day you don't wake up as rested as you hoped. Your room happened to be right next to Mark's, who wasted no time in inviting DJ and keeping busy all evening with him.

At least someone had a good time last night...

You yawn a bit and try to get the sound of squeaks from the motel beds out of your head. Instead, you prepare for what is your first day at the motel; you are pondering whether or not to go to the beach nearby, and more importantly with whom.

Just as you finish getting ready, you see Kieran enter your room without even knocking. When he notices you adjusting your braids he smiles at you.

"Dude, the boys and I are going to the beach to have fun. Feel free to join us if you like." He warns you, in a good mood.

You want to answer him, but you don't even have the time to do that that the Hawaiian has already made a run for it, probably on his way to meet the rest of the boys on the beach.

At least I have a vague idea who to join.

Smiling you finish getting ready, after putting on a headband you leave your room and walk down the motel hall. Suddenly you are joined by Lindsay, who seems to be in a hurry.

"Good morning, honey!" She greets you fondly, already recovered from the disappointment of the day before "Today the girls and I are going to the beach to sunbathe, would you like to join us?"

You are about to answer her, but before you can do so the cheerleader gasps loudly, thus ending up interrupting you.

"Oh no, I'm late! Let me know anyway!" After shouting this, the brunette also leaves you alone.

Seriously, why aren't they giving me a chance to respond? I couldn't even ask who else will be there with her.

Sighing you continue down the hall, when you find yourself in the hotel's mess-hall you hear someone call you back with a whistle, and when you turn in the direction of the sound you see Jack greeting you cheerfully from the bar.

"Hey former colleague! Would you like to give us a hand in today's tasks? Like the good old days." He laughs amused, for no apparent reason "We can even go and annoy the eliminated contestants if you want!"

"Uuh... let me think about it, okay?" You politely answer the bartender, stepping back just far enough to sit down on the wide red couch in the mass-hall, and begin to clear your mind.

Well, both Kieran and Lindsay want to spend time with me, and as far as I can see they both have different plans.

I have a vague idea of who might be in each group, but I'm not so sure. And other than that, I am still forced to stand one of them up to spend some time with the other.

And between my best friend and my girlfriend, in the middle are also my former colleagues. It wouldn't hurt to spend some time with Jack and Bunny, I could spend the time doing something useful, but--shouldn't I take advantage of my stay here to relax?

In fact, with that in mind, I might as well stay in the motel and relax for a while, maybe explore the area a bit and see if it's the same as it was in the first season.

Or can I take a nice relaxing walk by the beach? Maybe I can pick up some shells and indulge in some quiet time without having to think about any problems.

Of course, it is certain that I could still meet someone if I decided to relax. I have no idea who it could be, but I doubt they would cause me any trouble.

Let's see... what is the option I can take here?

DECISION POINT:

How will Damerae spend his second day of rest?

A. Go to the beach with Kieran
B. Go to the beach with Lindsay
C. Stay with Jack and Bunny
D. Relax at the motel
E. Take a walk on the shore

Chapter Text

Considering the way I treated her yesterday, I think it's fair to give Lindsay priority this time.

With that thought in mind you rush out of the motel, looking for your girlfriend. You notice her on her way to the beach with Leshawna, both already in their bathing suits.

You decide to call out to them, waving your hand in the air to get their attention "Girls, give me a moment and I'll catch up with you."

"Alright sugar, be sure to take the umbrellas with you. Thanks, you're a sweetheart!"

After Leshawna has practically dumped the dirty work on you, you return inside the motel with a heavy sigh. At least you know you are going to spend the day in complete tranquility sunbathing.

It takes you a short time to change and put on your swimsuit, then with Bunny's directions you go get some beach umbrellas.

I hope they took their towels with them at least.

When you reach the two girls, who fortunately brought their towels with them, you plant the umbrellas.

"There you go." Once you've got everything in place you drop your gaze on the bikini Lindsay is wearing. Again this season you notice how the production has focused on fanservice; in fact, the brunette's green costume is on the verge of bursting, at least according to you.

"Thanks honey, would you like to lie down next to me?"

You gladly accept your girlfriend's proposal, who pulls out a bottle of tannning lotion. When her back is turned you begin to spread some of the oil.

"Here we are, sorry we're late!" Bridgette shows up holding up two sun chairs; behind her is also Minerva, who is watching you smiling.

"This costume looks fabulous on me, don't you think?" Asks the redhead, posing a bit. You actually get the impression that she mostly asked you, as she gives you a seductive wink as well.

It's stronger than you, but you end up admiring Minerva's perfect figure a bit. The red bikini offered by the production fits her beautifully, her breasts are on display, as is her bottom.

"Honey, you look like you came out of one of those erotic warehouses. You're a knockout!" Leshawna walks over and gives her a friendly pat on the butt, much to the embarrassment of your old flame.

"Yeah, you're gorgeous..." You comment with a silly smile, which immediately dies when you realize what you said "I mean..."

"Aaw, thank you guys. The production really knew how to capture my best side."

Lindsay, still lying on her back, is not particularly happy "Yes, you look great." As she says this she sits up and gives you a nasty look "Don't you think so?"

You bring a hand to the back of your head, and avoid the look with shame. You say nothing, knowing that whatever you would say would only make the situation worse.

"Come on Lindsay, Damerae was simply offering a compliment." Bridgette tries to calm tempers a bit by setting down the two sun chairs and opening one for her and one for Leshawna.

"That's right Lindsay, don't worry, it was just a compliment. How can you be so untrusting." Minerva chuckles softly, laying down on her front on the towel next to yours and offering you a bottle of sunscreen "Damerae would you give me a hand? I could really use it."

CONFESSIONALS:

Lindsay:

Who does that girl think she is? She rants beside herself, a little red in the face. "Would you give me a hand?" What's that? Is she hitting on my man?

Minerva:

She says nothing, simply winks seductively at the camera.

The situation is beginning to get awkward, all too much so. You can't say no to Minerva, helping her apply protection, all under the threatening gaze of Lindsay, and the obvious discomfort of Leshawna and Bridgette.

"Aah, I feel so good now, thank you for helping Dam." The nymph giggle softly, thoroughly enjoying your touches.

"I so hope someone can help me instead..." you mutter, well aware of what you've just gotten yourself into.

"Oh, if you want I can help you put on the tanning lotion." Once you're done Minerva sits down normally, smiling sweetly at you in the process, and glancing sideways at Lindsay "That is, if your girlfriend doesn't mind that I touch you a little."

"Yes, yes I do!" Rising to her feet, the cheerleader stands between the two of you, looking menacingly at the other woman "Why don't you go find a boyfriend rather than bothering mine?"

In response Minerva winces slightly, as if those words hurt her "Bothering? Lindsay, darling, it doesn't seem to me that Damerae minded helping me. Am I wrong, my dear?"

"Hey Lindsay, Damerae, while you are at it could you help us too? It would be a problem if Leshawna and I burn our backs."

You are grateful to Bridgette when she decides to step in to help you, even elbowing Leshawna hard in the process. The latter ends up giving her teammate a dirty look, but still managing to get the message she begins to smile as well.

"Yes, I could really use it. Lindsay, sweetheart, could you give me a hand?"

Meanwhile, Bridgette casts a nasty look at Minerva, clearly disappointed by what her friend is doing. The redhead rolls her eyes slightly, then crosses her arms and turns her gaze away, her cheeks painted red with shame.

CONFESSIONALS:

Bridgette:

Seriously, what the hell has gotten into Minerva? Why is she hitting on a guy who is already taken? She pinches the bridge of her nose, annoyed. I really need to talk to her before she can cause any more trouble. This is not the same girl I met outside the reality show.

Leshawna:

She has her arms crossed, and a stern expression on her face. Look, I don't want to agree with Danielle, because hell that girl is clearly delusional, but maybe she's right that that little white girl isn't so innocent. She shakes her head, showing disapproval of what she's seen. Not only is she clearly hostile to Lindsay, but she's going to become a bigger problem if she expands her circle of friends. I'll have to keep an eye on her.

You end up spending one of the most embarrassing afternoons of your life, no tan can be worth the discomfort you felt that afternoon. It doesn't help that, that same evening, Lindsay comes to you only to complain for hours about what a horrible person Minerva currently is.

That same night you can't even get as much rest as you want, considering how loud DJ and Mark are making noise in the other room. In fact, you end up sleeping terribly for the next few nights; which doesn't help your mood at all when the day of the challenge finally comes.

"Oh Kami, Damerae are you all right? You seem to have spent these last few days without being able to relax a bit." Mark approaches you when you all have been gathered on the beach, showing some concern for your condition.

Your response is simply to forcibly smile at the little guy, which pushes him away, probably because you seemed more frightening than sincere.

Chris decides to show up late, much to your irritation, always displaying that obnoxious smile you would so much like to wipe from his face "Good morning actors! I hope you have enjoyed these last few days." He chuckles amusedly, turning especially to you.

"You bet man, this place is a blast!" Geoff exclaims, more rested and relaxed than ever. At his side Kieran nods happily, stretching in place and smiling contentedly.

"I haven't slept this well in weeks now, something good you manage to do once in a while."

"Yeah, I admit that this place is... decent." Courtney adds, somehow even she was able to relax more than you, which shows that there is an underlying problem.

Next time I will sleep directly in the mess-hall, and maybe keep away from the beach.

"Great!" After clapping his hands and drawing attention to himself, Chris invites you to turn around. In front of you you see a large swimming pool, where a platform has been placed with a surfboard on it "As I had already mentioned, the theme of this episode is the beach. A perfect place to relax and not think about life's problems, but most importantly, the ideal place if you are going to have fun."

Bridgette and DJ exchange low fives, flashing each other a smile of understanding as they watch the platform. This worries you; you hope the challenge will be broken up into several parts.

I'd be a fool if I thought I could manage to beat a surfer girl on her bettlefield.

"Today's test will be divided into three parts, the first team to get to two points will win immunity, and will be saved from tonight's ceremony." Chris waves for Evelyn to approach, the latter shows up and to his embarrassment is wearing a swimsuit.

The intern climbs atop the platform, showing a bit of awkwardness in balancing himself "Do I have to d-do this?"

"Don't worry my dear, you'll just have to give a little demonstration."

Laughing McLean pulls out a remote control, pressing a red button. Soon, the surfboard on which Evelyn has climbed begins to rise and fall, putting the crossdresser in trouble.

It doesn't last long before the brunet falls into the water with a startled yelp, prompting Mark and Noah to look disapprovingly at your former boss.

"What was that for?" Questions the bookworm, annoyed.

Chris decides to ignore the question, and continues with the explanation "For the first part of the challenge, the team captains will have to send three members on the platform. Their task? To be able to stay balanced as long as possible." He begins to chuckle when he notices Mark trying to help Evelyn out of the pool "Be sure to try to hold on longer than the intern."

Evelyn drops his gaze in shame once he is finally out, and little can his friends tender pats on the shoulder do to lift his spirits.
You feel very sorry for him, especially when it is obvious that for some reason Chris felt the need to humiliate him.

Why did he feel the need to embarrass him so much? Even putting him in costume, how on earth can this be professional?

"Wait, why only three people per team?" You're not surprised that Courtney is asking that question, but you'd actually like to know about the reason, too.

"It's very simple, guys. There will be three challenges, each of which your captains will have the final decision on who to send." Chris presses the button again, turning off the platform "The first two challenges will have three members from each team competing, while the last one will have only two each. Of course, once you have had a teammate compete they will remain on the bench for the rest of the episode."

Sadie starts counting on her fingers "Uh...so one of us will stay out, I guess?"

"Exactly, Sadie! Well, as long as you can't somehow tie."

Good, even if we lose this one we will still have a chance to catch up.

"Going back to the first part of the challenge. The person who can stay on the platform the longest will earn their team the point." As McLean finishes his sentence, Konnor shows up armed with a water gun "The rest of the contestants who will not participate in the test can hinder the opposing members by splashing some water on them."

The host tries to deprive the driver of his water gun, but is brutally struck in the head by the latter, prompting him to back off after the giant also begins to observe him threateningly.

"Umh... teams, start discussing, you have five minutes to make your choices."

"Team, rally!"

Not even as if she were the captain, Courtney calls you all back, soon making you form a circle "We have to win this first part, and show the Grips what we are made of."

"Do you really think one of us can beat Bridgette in a surfing contest?" Mark observes skeptically, not showing much confidence in winning.

"Why not? We can thwart them, and that girl trips even over her own feet." Trent agrees with the C.I.T., unlike Sadie who shakes her head in disagreement.

"But Bridgette is, like, super good at this, she's almost living in the water. Who can assure us that a little bit of water will get in her way?"

"Sadie brought up a good point." You agree, nodding in favor of your confectioner friend, prompting her to smile happily "And even if we do manage to beat her, I remember DJ and Geoff doing great on the surf, too. Do you agree, Beth?"

"Umh... y-yes, that's right... I remember Geoff was great at surfing, and DJ was a quick learner in Bridgette's lessons last season..." almost instinctively the peasant girl's eyes flick to Mark, who sadly avoids her gaze with a mix of shame.

"Honey, can't you give it a try?" Now Lindsay takes the floor "Aren't you, like, mega good at everything you do?" She chirps cheerfully. The fact that she places all her trust in you prompts you to blush with gratitude.

"Well, I..."

"Don't talk nonsense, Lindsay." Noah rolls his eyes in the air "Damerae is too heavy to get on that platform, he'd end up breaking it in two. I don't want to risk a penalty for that."

Harold nods with reluctance "It feels weird to agree with Noah, but... it's true. Damerae is not as slender as DJ, with all that bulk he would end up breaking everything."

"Ugh, so you're telling me we're destined to lose?" Courtney returns to the floor, huffing with annoyance "At this point, let's send the team dead weight out to compete and keep the best players for the upcoming trials."

Trent arches an eyebrow "We don't even know what the next two trials will be." He points out, more skeptical than ever "How can we make sure that the dead weight you're talking about won't come in handy later?"

Sadie brings her hands to her hips and nods, silently agreeing with the guitarist as she glares at the C.I.T.

"Do you really think someone like Noah or Sadie can do anything useful in a challenge like this? The next challenges will definitely be more beach sports."

Mark begins to chuckle amused "Way to gain support from our team, Courtney." The japanese guy smiles in your direction, amused by the whole situation "Hey Damerae, the final word goes to you. Go ahead and choose our three phantomatical dead weight. You are the captain after all."

Thank you very much Courtney, now whoever I choose here will end up being offended because they will think I see them as a dead weight.

Who can I send in this challenge?

It is almost certain that the chances of winning are extremely low for us, if not zero. Maybe I really should send a weak player?

People like Harold, Sadie or Noah do not have certain physical qualities. If the next challenges are things like a swimming competition, or a game of volleyball, they would be completely useless.

It is also true that I cannot give for certain what the trials following this one will be. Perhaps they may also require the need for good teamwork, and more athletic components such as Courtney, Mark, or Lindsay may either risk ending up in a fight, or not quite understand what to do.

I have to think hard about what to do. First of all, I should find a good balance. Maybe I can send someone here who will actually be of little help later, and at the same time won't be so offended if he is referred to as the weak link in the team.

At the same time, I also have to think about who to retain for next challenges, maybe I can also try to think of people who might be able to work well together?

I'm thinking about it too much, so let's concentrate on this challenge for now. Who could I send?

DECISION POINT:

Who will be the three people selected by Damerae?

( Note: In case of a two/three-way tie, the sorder will be determined by which name is mentioned the most times first during the various votes ).

A. Beth
B. Courtney
C. Damerae
D. Harold
E. Lindsay
F. Mark
G. Noah
H. Sadie
I. Trent

Chapter Text

"Look, no one here is a dead weight." You intervene, before anyone can be negatively influenced by Courtney's words "We may not have much of a chance of winning this challenge, but we have to at least try."

"So who do you suggest we send?"

In response Trent's question you immediately know who to direct your gaze to "Courtney, you are definitely the most determined one on our team, you will go first." You smile confidently "Chris hasn't banned clinging to the surfboard, in case you have any trouble, you can take that strategy into account."

The C.I.T. reflects on it for a moment, the initial uncertainty vanishing once she shrugs her shoulders, having no reason to go against your plan.

"Well, so be it."

"Noah, you will go second. We don't know what's coming next, and given the low odds we have of winning this, we don't want to risk having you in a sports competition."

"Meh, that makes sense, I'd be completely useless anyway." The Indian guy crosses his arms and stares at you boredly, clearly not caring what challenge he has to participate in and why he has to do it.

Finally, you turn to Lindsay. The brunette looks behind her, believing that you are looking at someone else "Me?"

"Yes, honey." You smile cheerfully, approaching her and placing an encouraging hand on her shoulder "You have amazing balance! Even if you don't beat Bridgette, I am convinced you will give her a lot of trouble."

Those words make the former blonde blush slightly, leading her to bring a hand over her cheek "Aaw, you're going to make me blush..." she giggles happily, watching you with immense sweetness in her big blue eyes.

This lineup should be fine! At least, in case of defeat we could at least prove that ours is not a team to be underestimated.

Mark suddenly jumps onto your shoulders, leaning forward in an attempt to read the lip of the opposing team "Hmm, Bridgette seems very confident, and so does my sweet adorable Devon, but I can't figure out who the third choice is..."

"Who cares? Whoever it is, we just have to do everything we can to get them to fall into the water." As she says this, Sadie casts a small, complicit glance at Trent.

The guitarist crosses his arms and gazes with a mischievous glint in his eyes at the water pistols that Konnor soon hands out to all of you. All without ceasing to look with understanding at the shorter friend.

CONFESSIONAL:

Sadie:

She's checking her nails with a confident smirk. Having been friends with Danielle for a year has had its advantages. She giggles innocently as she pulls out her water gun. Maybe we have a small chance to win...

Once you have made your choices in turn you and Minerva go to communicate them to Chris. When everything is ready, your teams are made to stand at opposite sides of the pool, with the conductor in the center.

"Let's kick it off with the Killer Grips!" Exclaim the man, pointing to the opposing team "Will Justin be able to take home a good score? Oh will he end up failing miserably?"

Justin, huh? It seems that Minerva wanted to test the waters by sending him first...

The members of your team who will not participate in the first part load their guns immediately. Just seeing them do this makes Justin nervous, and once he gets on the platform he is already starting to have shaky legs.

"This might turn out to be fun..." chuckles Harold in a low voice, already taking aim at the model.

On the other hand, Leshawna is already making her support for her teammate heard.

"Come on pretty boy, we believe in you!"

Gwen leans in to whisper something to Bridgette and shakes her head in disgust, a clear sign that at least she didn't really believe in her partner's abilities. The surfer girl chuckles slightly in response, but still shows an encouraging thumbs-up to the Hawaiian.

"Don't make us look bad, man!" Kieran adds, cupping his hands in front of his mouth. Justin turns his head slightly to observe him with a glare.

"I'll try!"

"And the challenge begins..." Chris pulls out a stopwatch, along with the remote control from earlier, which he deftly operates at the same instant "now!"

The platform Justin is on soon begins to move, despite the early start the boy still struggles to stay balanced.

Your team doesn't let the opportunity pass them by. The first to shoot Mark, an accurate shot straight at the enemy's hair, causing some wet locks to end up in front of his face.

"Hey, not the hair! I had just fixed it!"

Taking advantage of the model's distraction, Harold shoots water in his open mouth, prompting him to choke a little at the sudden gesture.

"Sadie, Trent, aim for the face!" You order your teammates, who immediately carry out your command.

Justin's balance begins to waver more and more, although he is trying to shield himself with his hands in front of his face, and is pleading with your teammates to stop. They do not listen to him and continue shooting undeterred.

You take the opportunity approach Beth, and point out the surfboard to her. Understanding what to do, the farmgirl starts shooting water directly at the feet of the raven-haired guy; so that he ends up completely slipping off the surfboard and falling heavily into the water.

"Booyah!"

Harold celebrates his victory by exchanging high fives with Mark; you, on the other hand, offer your fist to Beth, which the latter reciprocates with a shy smile.

"And Justin only manages to survive for one minute and two seconds. Tsk, tsk, Killer Grips, I expect more from you."

Justin emerges right behind Chris, glaring at him because of that scolding. After exiting the pool, Courtney is next to take the stand.

"Come on Catherine, you can do it!"

"My name is..."

Before the Latina girl can correct your girlfriend, Chris raises his arms to the sky, interrupting her without any shame.

"Will Courtney be able to beat Justin's paltry record for the Screaming Gaffers? Or will she prove to be a worse failure than him?"

"Hey!"

"Action!"

As Chris presses the button, the platform begins to move again. Compared to his previous opponent Courtney is able to balance much more easily.

Minerva, Gwen, and Leshawna are the first to shoot water at her; fortunately your teammate is so focused that she ignores that little annoyance.

"How should we distract her?" Minerva asks the other two girls, stopping shooting and worriedly observing how the C.I.T. is carrying on.

"Shall we shoot her right in the eyes?" Proposes Kieran, who is standing right next to her, intent on pumping his water gun. The proposal seems to be approved by Geoff, who respondes with a thumbs-up.

"Good idea, bro!"

With perfect aim, Geoff centers Courtney's eye, catching her off guard and nearly knocking her over. Unwilling to give up, however, the brunette clings to the surfboard, and with a battle cry tries to hold onto it.

The C.I.T. manages to hold on for a few minutes, which you have to give her a lot of credit for, but eventually ends up being thrown into the water because of the force with which the platform ss moving.

"And Courtney finishes with a record of three minutes and forty-eight seconds! Not bad, but will it be enough to beat the Grips?"

Together with Trent you head for the pool, helping your partner out. As you expected, Courtney is not at all happy with the outcome.

"How can that be right? They literally caught me in the eye!" She complains aloud once she is out, crossing her arms over her chest and glaring at the other team "They should get a penalty for that!"

"Courtney... I don't think it's against the rules, or they would have told us." You point this out to her in the nicest way possible, even smiling at her optimistically "Don't worry though, you did great."

"And if you really want to, we can start playing dirty too." Trent proposes to her with a smirk as he glances at the other team from time to time.

You shake your head disapprovingly "No way, we're better than that!"

"Would you rather lose? We all know they're saving Bridgette for last just to humiliate us."

The raven-haired guy's words worry Courtney, who clearly has no intention of wanting to lose. You intervene once more before strange ideas can be proposed.

"Look, Trent, there's no need to be pessimistic, we're going to make it, okay?"

"If you say so, man."

The guitarist walks away with a shrug, when you make sure he's far enough away you drop your gaze to Courtney "You don't want to listen to him, do you?"

"I hate breaking the rules, but I hate losing too!" Blurts out the brunette, a bit testy, but it's short-lived "And let's be honest, Noah sucks, and I doubt Lindsay can help much."

I expected that, she doesn't trust the other two very much. But without some faith, we could never win as a team.

I need to show both Noah and Lindsay that I believe in their abilities!

Before he can get on the platform, and position himself properly on top, you notice DJ winking at Mark. The little japanese guy in response throws him a little kiss and waves at him.

Intrigued, you approach your little friend.

"Do you have a plan in mind to bring him down?" You ask him calmly, causing the other boy to let out a small, amused chuckle.

"He's my boyfriend, I know how to fool him."

You wonder what Mark wants to do, but whatever he has in mind, you trust that he can pull it off.

"By the way, why aren't you helping us shoot at the opponents?"

"W-what? What do you mean?"

"Well, I mean... you haven't even touched your water gun." Observes the writer, tilting his head slightly in your direction "Which is strange, I distinctly remember you handling one last season."

"Actually, I..." you begin to stammer in search of an answer, for once grateful to hear Chris speak as you take the opportunity to sneak away from the japanese guy's questions.

CONFESSIONAL:

Mark:

That's strange... he runs his index finger in the middle of his long raven hair. There's something strange about Damerae... he thinks about it some more, before getting distracted by the sight of a mirror. Oh fuck, I've got a lock out of place!

"Can DJ beat Courtney's record? We'll find out..." Chris turns to the camera, then operates the remote control "now!"

Your teammates soon begin shooting water at DJ. The joint jets only manage to drench the jamaican guy, who smoothly continues his own challenge.

"Ugh! How are we supposed to get him down?" Sadie exclaims, raising an arm in the air in exasperation.

"Let's try hitting him in the face, if we block his view he'll be disoriented."

"Wow Harold, how will we do without your wise counsel."

After rolling her eyes at the nerd's suggestion, Sadie begins to do with him what she was told. Unfortunately for them, DJ manages to use his arm as a cover.

In the meantime, Beth, seeing you somewhat on the side, decides to approach you, seeming a little concerned to see you suddenly sad.

"Damerae, is everything all right?"

"Yes, Beth, everything is fine..." you reply with a faint smile "I was just... never mind, it's not something I'd like to remember right now."

"U-uh? Did... something happen?"

You purposely ignore the question, instead changing the subject immediately "Don't worry about it, in fact, I noticed a few days ago that you approached Geoff, how did it go?"

"Well... it went well, yes..." the peasant girl blushes a little, avoiding his gaze "he was a little disappointed that I ignored him for a whole year, however, it seems he understood why I did it, it was sweet of him..."

"So... are you going back to being friends?"

"Honestly? I-I don't know, I'd like to, but... for now I guess I can consider myself on friendly terms with him..." Beth drops her gaze sadly, her mood, however, immediately changes when she notices where Mark is aiming "What is he doing?"

You also curiously observe your little friend, and notice that for some strange reason he is starting to soak DJ's swimsuit.

What is he...?

"Oh no! Devon, honey, we can all see your.... bulge!"

"What!?" Embarrassed, the person directly concerned looks down. Both you and he can see that fortunately no form of bulge was visible; unfortunately for DJ, however, that distraction cost him dearly, as the rest of your teammates seize the opportunity to hit the guy's feet with numerous jets, and then make him slip into the water.

You really don't know how to react to this. When Mark had told you he knew how to distract his boyfriend, you weren't expecting such a low blow, at least it worked, and fortunately there really wasn't anything down there for the cameras to catch.

"DJ marks a four-minute time! Noah, you're next!"

At Chris's announcement the schemer sighs in annoyance, approaching the pool against his will.

"Come on Noah, you can do it!" You encourage him out loud, raising your fist in the air. Mark jumps up next to you, and for no reason at all he grabs your arm and begins to shake it energetically.

"Yeah, hold on for at least five or ten seconds!"

"Mark!"

"What? All three of us know he's not going to make it!" Letting go of your arm, the little guy starts energetically waving to his friend "We love you anyway!"

Once he gets on the surfboard, the bookworm rolls his eyes. Unlike the others, however, he decides right away to get down on his knees and cling to the platform.

"Will Noah's strategy work? We'll find out soon enough."

Laughing, Chris turns on the platform. The other team do not even need to shoot your teammate, as within exactly ten seconds he is thrown into the water.

Leshawna and Kieran exchange a brief glance, their momentary shock quickly turning to amusement, with the two beginning to laugh at the guy's poor performance.

Noah walks out of the pool alone, looking ruefully at the two teen "Fuck you guys too." He comments flatly, showing the two an unkind gesture.

"Oh yeah, sorry stringbean."

Ignoring Leshawna's fake apology, Noah comes back to you, and is immediately given a tight hug by Mark, who starts jumping around happily.

"Yay! You managed to hold on for a good thirteen seconds! I counted them in my head, did I do good?"

"Mark... don't let me do any more physical activity of any kind, for at least a month."

"Well, we're ruined." Observes Trent, bored, as he approaches you "Unless Bridgette sucks, and Lindsay pulls off a miracle."

Hearing her name, the cheerleader runs to you, striking a pose "I can't fail, I picked my best piece to wear, I'm sure it will bring me luck!"

"Sweetheart, you've got ten more just like it in your closet, and those are the ones the production offered us." Remarks Noah, annoyed by Lindsay and her happy prancing.

"But this one is special, it's literally my good luck charm!"

Lindsay, I love you, but believing in luck won't help us win...

Bridgette is the last member chosen by the Grips to take on the challenge, and as you'd expect, she boards the surfboard with a confident little smile.

"Be careful Bridgette, don't let yourself be distracted!" Minerva cheerfully encourages her in the rear, showing confidence in her friend's abilities.

"Will do!"

"Well, I hope Lindsay's good luck costume will really bring us luck." Trent comments, starting to load his water gun, only to look at you skeptically "Where's your gun?"

"My gun? My gun... well, it's..."

You try to buy time, and you succeed when Chris announces that Bridgette's challenge is about to begin. You sigh with relief when Trent gets distracted enough to allow you to sneak away.

Seriously, why do they all want me to touch one of those things?

"Ready Bridgette? Action!"

Once Chris operates the mechanism, the surfer girl manages to stay perfectly balanced, most of all she is proving herself adept at staying balanced, showing how that was child's play for her.

Your teammates try to distract her by hitting her with jets of water, but it is completely useless. Getting her surfboard wet is also useless, considering how Bridgette is continuing to hold her ground with a determined expression on her face.

"Come on girl!" Leshawna happily encourages her, with Geoff and Kieran in the background doing likewise, along with a somewhat more subdued Minerva.

She's been up there for a while, she's on the verge of breaking DJ's record any minute now...

As you nervously watch the challenge unfold, you notice how Sadie, of all people, is beginning to lose patience.

"Ugh! She will never fall like this!" The confectioner complains, looking at her gun, then a small smirk forms on her lips as she aims at Bridgette's right eye, hitting it with a jet of water.

The surfer whines because of the blow she receives, but continues surfing, holding her hand over her eye and glaring at Sadie "Hey! What was that for?"

"Oh, please, like Geoff didn't do the same to us before." Sadie rolls her eyes, then without warning decides to hurl the gun at the blonde, who struggles to dodge "Like, just fall!"

"Wow, Sadie, you're such a classy lady, and very smart too." Noah approaches, observing with some irony how the chubby girl has just thrown her gun away.

Sadie watches Noah with annoyance, almost snarling at him. The girl's anger is soon replaced by a small grin; within seconds, the pastry chef has grabbed her nemesis and literally thrown him at Bridgette, leading the girl to jump into the pool with a startled scream.

"What the fuck? What was that?" Mark stopped spraying water, and immediately approached Sadie, glaring at her in the process "Have you lost your mind?"

"Relax, they're fine." The girl waves her hand disinterestedly, showing no concern for what she did "Besides, if it weren't for me she would have kept surfing for who knows how long."

Before Mark can say, or do, something that he might regret you decide to intervene, and to be on the safe side, have the writer step back a little.

"Sadie, there was no need to throw a person at Bridgette. What has gotten into you?"

The pastry chef doesn't answer you, just crosses her arms and walks away offended, letting out a little "mph!" in the background.

Meanwhile, Minerva and Leshawna ran to help Bridgette out of the pool, all three looking angrily at Sadie once they have helped the surfer girl out.

CONFESSIONALS:

Minerva:

That wasn't a cheap shot, but honest-to-god cruelty. She crosses her arms, shaking her head in disappointment. I can't believe the show allows such dirty play!

Kieran:

What the fuck has gotten into her? Since when has Sadie been deliberately trying to hurt others? He stares with mild shock, the very idea makes him a little worried. Just a few days ago she was barely in the mood to do anything, what the fuck happened to her?

Trent:

I didn't expect it would be so easy to convince Sadie to play dirty. He chuckles slightly, amused by the little show he just saw. Apparently last year's incident, and her friends' continued betrayals were a good button to push.

Before you can go to check on Sadie, Kieran and Minerva approach you, the latter looking more annoyed than ever "What was that?"

"I have no idea... I didn't think she would act that way."

"Then keep her under control, Bridgette could have gotten hurt because of her." The redhead crosses her arms under her breasts, leaning to the side to cast disapproving glances at the plump girl "Otherwise, why don't you try talking to her? Aren't you her ex?"

Kieran runs a hand down the back of his neck, embarrassed "Yes, but... I don't know how well that could work." He lets a heavy sigh escape, then watches you carefully with his amber eyes "Dam, do you know if anything has happened to her in the last few days?"

In the last few days? I'd like to know, the only thing I know is that Trent has been approaching her...

Fuck.

"Guys, look, I'm sorry about what happened. I'll try to talk later." You promise, raising your hands in the air a little.

After all, even I wouldn't like to have a teammate who is inclined to physically hurt others just for a challenge.

Your promise seems to soothe Minerva, with her expression softening slightly toward you, albeit not losing a hint of sternness "I'm counting on it..." then turned to Kieran "Come on, Kieran, we have to stop Lindsay from breaking Bridgette's record."

Kieran looks one last time at Sadie, clearly concerned, then at you, but he doesn't say anything, choosing to trust you to take care of the situation while he follows Minerva back to their team.

Once the two Grips move away, you turn toward the pool, where Lindsay has already gotten into position.

"To win the first point for the Gaffers, Lindsay will have to beat Bridgette's record time of five minutes and twenty-three seconds." Chris explains, while he shows incredible calm, your girl on the other hand is visibly nervous "Ready? And... action!"

The cheerleader's start is a bit shaky, but she fortunately manages to get into position after a short time. The Grips wait no longer, once Lindsay is well placed they all decide to go and wet her hair.

"No! Not the hair, it took me all morning to braid it!" The little princess whines.

"If you want us to stop, then why don't you give up?" Gwen suggests to her with a smirk, not stopping ruining your girlfriend's hairstyle, who in response begins to whine.

"Never!"

Keeping her determination high, Lindsay continues to surf, although she begins to show much more difficulty as time continued to pass. At one point, the Grips sitting out the trial stop shooting.

"At this rate we will lose, dudes!"

Leshawna nods at Geoff's observation, looking ahead with some admiration, "I have to admit, the girl has her feet firmly planted on that board."

At that remark, Minerva's gaze falls right on the brunette's feet. When you notice her smiling, after a brief moment of uncertainty, you already know that you are not going to like what she is about to do.

Minerva, please don't...

"Oh dear Lindsay, no wonder you are so good! I never noticed how big your feet were... in fact they are gigantic!"

Why did I even have hope?

"Uh?" That comment distracts the cheerleader, who blushes with shame as she looks at her feet "They're not gigantic!"

"Actually they are not gigantic, they are monstrous." Gwen adds, unlike the nymph she's clearly amused by what she is doing "I never noticed they were huge, what is your foot size?"

"N-none of your business!" Lindsay's posture becomes more shaky from nervousness, to the point that within seconds she ends up falling into the water.

"Oh... how unfortunate, by twenty-five seconds, Lindsay failed to break Bridgette's record! The first point goes to the Killer Grips!"

You immediately run to the edge of the pool, and when you manage to catch sight of the former blonde you help her out of the water. It is painfully obvious to you how much those comments have upset her.

"Lindsay, honey." You call her softly, helping her step onto the floor "You did your best, no need to..."

"Not now, Dam."

"Honey, listen to me, don't-"

"I said not now, leave me alone." The cheerleader swats your hand away as you try to gently grab hers, then runs off in the direction of the motel before she could burst into tears in front of everyone.

CONFESSIONALS:

Damerae:

He shows obvious concern on his face. It's terrible, they mocked my girlfriend's worst insecurity to win a challenge... His face wrinkles in a rare show of anger. This is personal, I will personally make sure that the Grips do not win today's challenge!

Gwen:

Have we been cruel to Lindsay? Maybe, but should we care? Her team almost hurt Bridgette just for a stupid point. Next time they'll think twice before trying to sabotage us. She blows off a wayward red lock while crossing her arms.

When you return to your team, you are mainly greeted by both Mark and Beth, with the former giving you a series of pats behind the back.

"Give her some space, I think she'll need it." The writer advises you, with the wannabe next to him nodding in agreement.

"She did her best, which is already impressive to say the least." Courtney adds, but you can't tell if hers is meant as an insult or not "I'm pleasantly impressed." She smiles.

"That was an insult, wasn't it?"

"You're wrong, Harold. Ugh, don't make it sound like I'm offending Lindsay!"

The C.I.T. and the nerd glare at each other for a brief moment, but it is short-lived. The latter sighs in surrender as he walks away from his ally.

"If you say so..."

Courtney couldn't care less, instead drawing attention to herself by clapping her hands, "This time we failed, I expect the rest of you can make it through the second part of the challenge!"

Sadie crosses her arms in annoyance "We don't need you to remind us, if I remember correctly, you are not our captain."

"If I remember correctly, Damerae trusts me enough to leave me in charge when he is unavailable. Can the same be said of you, Sadie?" The soon-to-be lawyer's condescending response turns the baker's face red with anger.

"Why don't you-"

"Girls, girls! No need to fight!" You chime in with a bright smile, preventing the emergence of a new conflict on the spot "Let's just give it our all, and take victory home, shall we?"

The two women glare at each other, but for now their feud seems to die on the spot "Fine." They both mutter.

CONFESSIONAL:

Courtney:

Seriously, what is Sadie good for? I mean, other than giving a bad reputation to our team. The last part is clearly said with both a venomous and sarcastic note. At the opportunate moment I have to get rid of her right away, Lindsay has proved to be more useful than I imagined, and I can't let that girl influence her opinion of me! My potential alliance with Damerae depends on it!

Chris has you all move to a more secluded area of the beach. Once again, two flags depicting the logos of your teams have been placed on opposite sides, and you notice the presence of Evelyn and Claudy, both of whom are intent on building a sand castle in their respective areas.

"Actors! What would a beach movie be without a nice sandcastle competition?" Smiling, the man observes Claudy, who begins happily prancing around once she has finished her work... much to the delight of many of the boys "The three members selected by your captain will have twenty minutes to finish their sand castles."

"Hmm... sounds simple?" DJ observes, uncertain and suspicious at the same time "Too simple..."

"No catches, DJ. The rule of this competition is that there are no rules, so if someone wants to emulate Sadie and throw a teammate against the opposing castle... who am I to stop them?"

Chris starts to laugh it off when Noah glares at the chubby BFFFL'S, who just rolls her eyes in annoyance.

"As before, you have five minutes to choose who will represent you this challenge. It goes without saying, the best sandcastle earns your team a point!"

When the host stops talking, your team again gathers in a circle. This time Harold is the first to open his mouth, already showing his enthusiasm for the idea of building something.

"Please let me go!"

"Why? Did you attend a summer camp that specialized in making sandcastles?" Trent teases him a little. What he did not expect was Harold's surprised response.

"How did you know?"

"It's not enough to be good, Harold." You aren't surprised that it was Courtney who ruined his dreams "If you didn't realize, sabotage is allowed, would you be able to stop it?"

"B-but I wouldn't be alone!"

"Could I... t-try it myself?" Beth shyly raises her hands, beginning to play with her index fingers soon after, "I think I can manage in this challenge..."

Mark is just laughing and jumping left and right, "Sandcastles! Sandcastles! Pick me, me!"

Just beside you, you notice Evelyn despairing as her newly finished castle falls apart. Noah observes the scene, then gives you a look filled with irritation "You know, I would have been useful here."

"I'm sorry, Noah..." you blush in embarassment. "I'll try to pick the best lineup for this challenge, I swear!"

Let's think carefully about what I can do. First of all, I have to take Courtney, Noah and, of course, Lindsay out of the equation.

Both Harold and Beth seem to be quite confident, which should be a good sign, right?

Mark is... excited about the idea of building a sand castle, but I don't know what to expect from him. The same goes for Trent, are they both average?

Then there's Sadie... I know she's normally good at this sort of thing, I'm sure she once told me about how she and Katie used to build sand castles at the beach. Too bad she's not in the best of moods right now.

And finally there's me... in the act of construction itself I think I would be of no use, it's a job that needs a delicate touch, and with my huge hands I doubt I could do it.

It should be said, however, that if I go, I can make sure we don't worry about any sabotage. No one would be foolish enough to try it under my nose.

In a way, Beth and Mark could also prevent some dirty play, both are quite capable of stopping anyone who tries to stand in their way.

As for Sadie and Trent... in all honesty they are not weak, and they could even stop a sabotage attempt. Too bad I have a bad feeling that they themselves might start one, which would only generate chaos.

And Harold? Yes, Courtney is unfortunately right, no matter how good he is, he alone cannot defend anything.

And this is where I have to think hard. I have to create a balanced team that knows how to work together.

For example, even though Harold and Beth are both gifted in sandcastle building, would sending them together be a good idea? Do the two get along well?

Or Mark, is it safe to send him with Beth or Harold? With the former, he hasn't yet talked to her seriously since the beginning of the show, and I worry that he might start a fight with the latter. In the latter case, I hope Noah has told him about our talk on the bus.

Trent could perhaps work quietly with everyone, but I'm afraid he might actually consider sabotage. Sadie is even worse, she will probably end up fighting with anyone I pair her with under these conditions.

Maybe I could prevent any fights by adding myself on the same team with the other two choices I'll make, though... I don't know, what if the challenge after this one is one that I could excel at?

There are so many possibilities to consider...

Come on Damerae! Think, what can be the best choice?

DECISION POINT:

Which people will complete in the construction of the sand castle? ( CHOOSE THREE! )

A. Beth
B. Damerae
C. Harold
D. Mark
E. Sadie
F. Trent

Chapter Text

I can try to give Sadie a chance, as long as I'm there to keep an eye on her I don't think she will mess up. Besides, it will be a good chance to talk and better understand what's going on in her mind.

As for the third choice, Beth will be fine. She doesn't have a problem with either of us, and unlike Harold I don't think she will prove to be very fussy. Yes, I think this lineup will be fine!

"Sadie, Beth, do you feel like you want to take on this challenge with me?" You ask both women.

Beth happily crosses her hands, fidgeting a bit on the spot and thanking you over and over again; as for Sadie, she is more busy fiercely observing the opposing team, holding her hands crossed to her chest.

"Sadie? Hey, did you hear me?"

"Yeah, yeah, of course I heard you." The plump girl snaps back "Build a sand castle, destroy the Grips, it will be done."

You are about to say something, but you sigh in exasperation. Now is not the time, you decide it will be appropriate to talk about it during the challenge.

Both Harold and Mark are visibly disappointed to not have been chosen, albeit with opposite reactions. If the former is not hiding his glare towards you, the latter has practically stopped hopping and is looking sadly in your direction.

"Sorry guys, it will be for the third challenge." You try to comfort both of them in your own way. The fact that you'll have to exclude one of them or Trent from the next challenge doesn't make it particularly easy for you.

"That is, if I don't get pushed aside." Mumbles the red-haired nerd. You can't quite hear what he says next, but you think it's something about how it wouldn't be news to him to be excluded.

Mark smiles at you instead, in a quick attempt to hide his disappointment "Don't worry, I probably would have made a mess of it." He starts giggling goofily "Never say never with me, am I right?"

"Well, that's settled then." Courtney interjects, mercilessly ignoring the feelings of her teammates "Damerae, Beth and Sadie will play for us. Be careful of any sabotage, and above all, don't do anything silly." She reminds you sternly, but her attention turns to someone in particular "Understood, Sadie?"

"Don't worry, Mom, I'll be good."

Trent chuckles slightly upon seeing the baker roll her eyes. You can only watch him with some suspicion, absolutely certain that he is the root cause of the girl's discontent.

"By the way, can someone go and check how Lindsay is doing?"

"I'll go! Can I go?" Mark immediately revives, jumping back in with the same insistence as before "When she comes back to us she will have her frown turned upside down, and not because I turned her head upside down!"

You shudder a little when you think of that scene. Nevertheless, you smile in his direction and practically give him the go-ahead, prompting him to run off happily.
You notice that Noah is also walking away, in the completely opposite direction.

"Dude, where are you going?" Trent questions him, curious about his choice. No answer comes from the bookworm, which annoys the musician "Thanks for the answer, by the way."

Is he going to Evelyn? Mh, I hope that boy's presence won't distract him in the future.

This is not the time to think about it though, we have a challenge to win!

You and your companions head to your station, prepared with buckets and shovels and other beach supplies. The trio of Gwen, Leshawna and Minerva do the same.

So we will face Geoff and Kieran if we can earn this point. I so hope it's not a physical competition...

"Let the contest for the best sandcastle begin!" Positioning himself in the middle of the two stations, Chris raises a megaphone and shouts into it "Will the Screaming Gaffers be able to make a comeback? Or will they be routed by the Amazon trio of the Killer Grips?" He mainly addresses the cameras with that last question "On your marks, and ... action!"

"Damerae... could you dig a deep hole?"

Beth's timid command is answered by a silly military salute, prompting the munchkin to smile shyly. Without adding anything else she quickly arms herself with a bucket, and starts running toward the beach.

Meanwhile, you begin digging with your bare hands, with such speed that Sadie is momentarily stunned. That feeling is short-lived, as her eyes fall on the "Amazon trio", busy digging together, with a gaze that is nothing short of hateful.

"Hey, Sadie..." you try to get her attention, and fortunately it works since she shifts her attention to you "Do you want to tell me what's wrong?"

"What? There's nothing wrong, do you think I'm angry? Well, I'm not!"

For a moment you stop digging, and watch her with a small apathetic look, as if to tell her that you are not believing her at all. Sadie can see this, as she crosses her arms and turns her head to the other side, not letting her annoyance disappear.

"Really? It sounds to me like something is bothering you, and a lot."

"I'm not upset, I just realized what position I'm in." The pastry chef snorts, in a decidedly childish manner "In an environment like this even your best friend for life will end up betraying and disappointing you, and you know who pays the price? The cretin who will end up in a medical tent because of sunstroke!"

You resume digging, but you can't help but observe Sadie with concern.

So Sadie fears being hurt again, or even worse, disappointed?

"Sadie, I know you are disappointed and bitter about everything that happened with Katie and Danielle, but don't you think you-"

"I'm not exaggerating!" The BFFFL'S survivor blurts out, helping you dig out some sand "You are the one who has too positive a view of others. Did you see what happened earlier? Those two witches humiliated Lindsay in front of everyone, Geoff hit Courtney in the eye, and don't get me started on how Mark embarrassed DJ."

I'd like to answer her, but part of me knows she's right.

I am sure, however, apart from the whole situation with Lindsay, neither Geoff nor Mark intended to act with malicious intent.

"And you threw a teammate at Bridgette, Sadie." You respond in kind, showing sternness toward her "You could have seriously hurt her, that doesn't make you any better than all the people you're criticizing." You stop digging when you start to dig up some water, then sigh "Just now you were watching our opponents, and I know for a fact that you're planning to sabotage them again."

Sadie says nothing, but you know you are right when she bites her lower lip slightly. You move closer to your friend, and start talking in a low voice.

"You trust me and Lindsay, am I right?"

"I... I guess so..."

"Then please don't do anything stupid. You will end up placing a target behind your back if you keep drawing attention to yourself like this."

Sadie avoids your gaze, guilty, but nods at your command. Meanwhile, Beth returns with some buckets full of water, and watches you with a happy smile.

"G-great job guys! Let's get to work now."

CONFESSIONALS:

Damerae:

I hope Sadie can really think about what I said to her, if she continues I will be forced to vote her out. Saying that doesn't make him particularly happy. That is something I want to avoid!

Sadie:

Pff, well, I won't sabotage anyone this time. She crosses her arms in annoyance. But only because I trust Damerae...even though Minerva and Gwen can go rot together along with that faker Leshawna.

You and the girls begin work on the design of your sand castle. You are not much help because of your big hands, so you let the other two worry about the finer details of your construction.

Beth is turning out to be good at building the castle, taking care to give it a consistent shape and keep it intact. Sadie, on the other hand, is doing a masterful job with decorating and finishing small details, but you'd expect that considering the kitchen experiments she tends to do with Kieran's sister.

As for you, just in case, you decided to stand guard and collect sand for the two girls when the need arise. During the challenge, thanks to your self-imposed role, you could notice how the trio formed by Minerva kept confabulating something in a low voice.

Whatever they are saying to each other, we'd better keep our guard up. Theirs seems to be a serious discussion to say the least.

Eventually the twenty minutes end up running out quickly.

"Time!" Chris shouts from his megagon, urging all of you to move away from your castles.

You lean in to take a look at the work created by the Minerva team. The body of the castle was put on a bit sloppily, but you can recognize Gwen's touch by the use of some small shells in the decorations.

For your part, thanks to Beth, your castle is not only much larger, but Sadie's aesthetic touches, and her subsequent use of shells on her side as well, manage to give your creation a certain touch of class.

Chris seems to feel the same way, as he doesn't take too long to announce the winners of the test "I would like to say that it was a difficult decision, but... Screaming Gaffers, my compliments! Your sandcastle rocks!"

Your team, at least those who stood by and watched, cheer unceremoniously. You do the same as you exchange high fives with Beth, all the while Sadie, to spill salt on the wound, sticks out her tongue in the direction of the Grips girls.

"Don't get too excited, sweetie, it's not over yet!" Leshawna shouts at her from afar, not letting that defeat get her down at all.

"Well said Leshawna!" Chris interjects with a toothy grin "Actors, you are free to go for now, by sunset I want you all here for the last rehearsal of the day." He turned his gaze in both your directions, then shouted into his megaphone again "Take care, I want you charged for later!"

With that said, he walked away with his hands behind his back. So did most of your teammates and opponents, many of whom are heading straight for the motel; you follow suit, with every intention of checking on how Lindsay is doing.

You find Lindsay sitting at the motel bar in the company of Mark and Bunny, the latter behind the bar busy cleaning some glassware.

"And so that's why I was banned from that mall, squick!" You hear the local host rambling, smiling like crazy when she notices your presence "Hello little friend! Want to hear my life story? Squick."

"Uuh... I'll pass this time..."

"Aaw, come on Dam, that's pretty interesting!" Mark comments, apparently amused by the extravagant adventures of your former colleague.

You don't pay too much attention to him for the moment, instead deciding to sit next to Lindsay, though you fear that the stool you sat on may shatter underneath you when you hear its creaking.

"Honey, how are you feeling?"

"Much better now..." The brunette replies softly, gently grasping your hands and leaning toward you, giving you a full kiss "Mark helped me take my mind off... what happened."

Behind her, the writer greets you with a tender, funny smile on his lips. When you shift your gaze back to Lindsay, you reach out a hand to gently caress her face.

"I'm glad, what they said to you was horrible, I don't blame you for leaving like that."

"W-well... I guess I should say that it was a bit silly of me to take it out on you?" Your girlfriend giggles embarrassedly, relaxing at the touch of your hands "I'm sorry if these past few days I've been a little uhm... I don't get the term now."

What term did she want to use?

"It's just that..." just as it looks like she's about to say more, Lindsay bites her inner cheek and decides to keep quiet "Forget it, it's over now!" She chirps cheerfully "Let's just think about winning today's challenge!"

Mark, behind you, nods confidently at his companion's words, "Well said! Whatever the third part is, I'm sure I can beat Kieran and Geoff with my hands behind my back!"

You are about to answer him, but before you can do so you see DJ approaching you. The brickhouse is nervously fidgeting with his fingers "Honey, can we talk? It's quite urgent."

"Devon, what's wrong?"

Seeing Mark's concern, DJ's first instinct is to look away slightly "It doesn't... matter, we'll talk about it later..."

"Oh? Okay then." The japanese guy looks at him curiously, but his puzzlement is immediately replaced by a huge smile "Would you like to join us?"

"No, thanks. I'm not in the mood right now." Although he tries to use a gentle tone, it is clear to all of you that DJ is struggling. After a brief moment of awkward silence, he hurries away.

You and Lindsay exchange a concerned look; you are not saying anything to each other, but you are both aware that something is wrong.

CONFESSIONAL:

Mark:

Did I... do something wrong? He interrogates himself more than the camera; he remains silent for a while, then shakes his head vigorously, trying to smile right back. Nah! I must be imagining it all, maybe Devon wanted to tell me something else important.

When the late afternoon finally comes, you and the others join Chris on the beach again, who with his usual smile welcomes you along with Evelyn.

"Welcome to the tie breaking challenge! A watuzy twist mashed potato dorky old school dance contest!"

Evelyn observes his own boss with an embarrassed look when he sees him perform some ridiculous dance moves, and you can't help but feel embarrassed for him, too.

You quickly get over it, as you remember that Kieran has yet to compete for his team. You can't hold back a small, victorious smile, remembering how much your friend sucks at dancing.

"Shit..." you hear him mutter in a low voice, unlike Geoff he is not at all ready to show off.

"Come on, man! Let's do it, woo-hoo!"

"So... in our case, we have to decide someone to discard?" You ask primarily to Evelyn between the two.

"Yes, you do. You have five minutes to do that." The intern gently explains to you, "After that, the losing team will only have a few hours to decide who they want to eliminate, the ceremony will be held in the hotel's mess-hall."

"Thanks for the information." Smiling, you step back a bit with your team, beginning to discuss who to sit out "So, which one of you wants to be on the bench?" No answer comes, and you already know what this implies.

"I can't back out, I'm sure I can do it!" Mark is the first to speak, jumping around a bit on the spot. "A dance competition against Geoff and Kieran? I already know how to beat them." He then states, with an amused chuckle.

Harold clearly disagrees "They asked us to dance, not do a lapdance, gosh!"

"Something no woman will probably ever do to you in your life anyway." The writer pushes Harold to the floor with a shove, watching him with an annoyed frown "Besides, what are you trying to tell me, that you can dance?"

"Actually... yes! It's one of my many skills, gosh Mark!"

"Yes Harold, we know you're talented." Comments Trent, already annoyed by the two nerds' bickering "By the way, will the two people who are going to dance do it together?"

Good question...

"Yo Chris! Will the people I choose dance together or not?"

"Together, dude! All the dancers will dance together!"

"Thanks for the information!" After you stop yelling, you turn again to your team "So, uh... Trent, do you want to be on the bench?"

"Not a chance, I'd hate to miss a chance to humiliate Geoff."

Obviously...

"Look, Harold, why don't you step aside for the greater good?" Courtney tries to propose, glaring at her ally. Beth, on the other hand, is of a different mind.

"I-I think Mark should stay on the bench..."

"Uh!?"

"Why me?"

Both boys are not taking those suggestions well. Their voices are also joined by Sadie's, who watches Trent with great concern, you notice, and you realize that she does not want to let the musician compete instead.

Let's analyze the situation well, I have to exclude someone between Trent, Mark and Harold.

Let's start with Mark. I'm sure he can dance, and well too, and yet... I feel that sending him will end up backfiring on him. In part Sadie is right, he threw a cheap shot at DJ today despite having no bad intentions; seeing Beth nervous about sending him in makes me think Mark might do something stupid... something that he might regret. Is it possible that he could seduce Geoff and Kieran in an attempt to win? I'm not really sure, but I have to consider every possible scenario.

Then we have Trent. He actually wants to dance just to beat Geoff and humiliate him, which is something I guess? But how can he be so sure of beating someone who lives his days partying? He must be really good if he thinks he can do it. The problem though is that he will be sharing the dance floor with his worst enemy, there is a risk that Trent could make us lose if he and Geoff start fighting. Other than that, I don't even know if he would resort to sabotage if he intends to humiliate his nemesis.

What about Harold? If I exclude him now he will start to think that I have something against him, in the last challenge I already went against him, and I kind of feel sorry for him too. I don't like the idea of excluding him and making him feel invalidated, not when he's so sure he can do it. But what can I possibly do? His opponent is Kieran! I'm sure there's bad blood between those two because of the proximity of both of them to Leshawna, what if he decides to sabotage him because of that? I know my friend, I know he is no saint.

What should I do? Exclude Mark and Harold to protect them, or exclude Trent in the hope that he won't start a fight? Let's see what to do...

DECISION POINT:

Who will NOT participate in the third challenge?

A. Mark
B. Trent
C. Harold

Chapter Text

"Mark, I think Beth is right. It would be better for you to stay out of it this time."

Your final decision soothes Beth, to the point that she sighs with relief. On the other hand, Mark is caught off guard by that ruling, to the point that he stumbles a bit over his own words.

"B-but... I didn't do anything today to help..." stammers the writer, disappointed to stand idly by "I can make myself useful, I w-want to make myself useful! Please don't push me aside!"

I'm sorry to spoil his moment, but I think it's the best decision. I can't ignore what happened today with DJ.

You approach your teammate, and give him a few comforting pats on the shoulder "Man, I know you want to prove yourself, I can understand how you feel." You smile sweetly at him, in an attempt to influence his mood for the better "Last time we won mainly because of you. Trust me, I know your worth, but I think we should give Trent and Harold a chance this time."

Mark nods at your words, crossing his arms and returning the smile weakly, "It's... fine, I'm sorry. I was a little dramatic, huh?" He giggles slightly, then, for no apparent reason, returns to prancing as before "Then I'll cheer for you! I'll be your cheerleader!"

"Should we arrange a choreography?" Lindsay interjects, gasping happily and quickly turning to the rest of the girls on the team "Girls, do you want to help us cheer? Come on, it will be so much fun!"

Courtney, Sadie and Beth back off a bit, none of them are showing particular enthusiasm to that idea, at the same time, however, no one wants to turn off the brunette's enthusiasm.

That little scene makes you chuckle a bit.

CONFESSIONAL:

Mark:

Is it selfish on my part to have initially opposed Damerae's decision? I guess so... he chuckles guiltily, awkwardly rubbing his arm. It's just that... I don't like feeling useless... I mean, if nobody needs me, then why do I... he shakes his head, trying to not let himself get overwhelmed by his negative thoughts. Soon he's back to his usual happy smile. Sheesh! Enough with the drama queen act, there will be other chances to prove my worth, right?

Trent is happy to have been chosen, although he is showing only a slight smile, you feel he is bubbling with joy.

The same goes for Harold, intent on victoriously pumping his fist in the air with a goofy grin "Yes! Thanks man." He looks at you with extreme gratitude, unaware that behind him Courtney is shaking her head in disappointment "I won't let you down, trust me."

Courtney, still behind the nerd, is whispering something to you in a low voice, from her lip you can tell she's saying something along the lines of "He will."

You try to ignore the latina's pessimism, focusing more on your teammate.

"So... you mentioned earlier that you are quite talented at dancing, am I right? Would you like to tell me about that?"

Harold closes his eyes, smiling proudly as he brings his hands to his sides "Thanks to figure skating, I discovered that I am quite graceful." He cheerfully explains "Even my mother noticed this, and decided to enroll me in some ballet classes."

You can't help but smile softly. Hearing Harold talk like that makes you remember when you first started learning capoeira once you landed in Canada. It was good for you, the first few months would have been so lonely for you otherwise, especially when you were still struggling to integrate into Kieran's family.

"That's great, Harold, and tell me do you still go to those classes?"

"Umh... not really, the other girls kept making fun of me and beating me, so I had to give it up."

"Ah."

This is... sad, to say the least. I feel so sorry for him.

"But don't worry, I know what to do." Harold reopenes his eyes with confidence and pounds his fist on his chest, confident.

"I hope so, because I have the vague impression that Kieran wants to eat you alive." Courtney decides to move closer, pointing slightly with her thumb toward your friend "Whatever you do, Harold, don't look him in the eye, or the law of the jungle will take its course."

You decide to look at your best friend, and you notice how he is practically mauling Harold with his gaze. You are not surprised, both of them are close to Leshawna, and you know full well how protective Kieran can be.

CONFESSIONALS:

Kieran:

Why do I get the feeling that I'm going to have to compete against that loser Harold? He cracks his knuckles, then his neck, too. I may not be able to dance, but if that toothpick tries to bother Leshawna he'll have to deal with me.

Leshawna:

She is smiling excitedly, her hands on her hips and her eyes closed as she moves her head in rhythm. Mh, mh! My two favorite sugars could perform together, mommy can't wait to feast her eyes.

Once everything is ready, the dancers from both teams go to the center of the dance floor. Geoff is smiling quietly in Trent's direction, in a way almost defiantly.

"Good luck buddy, you're going to need it."

"We'll see."

As for Kieran and Harold, the latter is flashing a silly confident smile in the direction of your best friend; the Hawaiian, on the other hand, is looking nervously behind him, and what he sees are his teammates cheering.

"Come on Kieran, move those sweet hips! Like this way!"

Seeing Leshawna shake her hips, in a dance that is nothing short of hideous, Kieran looks back in front of him, more nervous than before. Justin is clearly enjoying himself, and he wastes no time getting revenge for what was said to him that morning.

"Don't make us look bad, man!"

"This is not a good time, Justin!"

CONFESSIONALS:

Kieran:

The things I do to help my family. He covers his face with both hands, and groans in embarrassment.

Justin:

We should have a good chance, I mean Harold is a nerd, one of the ugly ones--very ugly indeed. He will definitely dance worse than Kieran, ugly people can't dance, you know? He smiles confidently, sure of his nonsensical logic.

The music starts, soon all the dancers begin to dance. None of them are showing any problem in dancing, except for Kieran who is moving as gracefully as a bull in a china shop.

I can't watch, I'm feeling embarrassed for him...

"Why does it look like Kieran is about to wet his pants?" Noah is so confused by what he is seeing that even he does not know whether to laugh or feel bad for the former intern.

"Oh Kami, I don't think he is well, should we call Claudy?"

Sadie is covering her eyes, blushing with shame at seeing her ex embarrass himself in front of everyone. The fact that she, of all people, might find that feeble dance attempt horrible speaks volumes about the giant's performance.

Geoff is progressing nicely, unlike Trent's slower, quieter strides, he's getting as wild as ever. He is clearly enjoying himself, perhaps even a little too much as he unintentionally begins to encroach on his opponent's side of the floor.

"Woo-hoo! Oh yes dudes!" While moving with enthusiasm, the party guy ends up accidentally hitting Trent and knocking him to the ground, much to his annoyance.

"Hey! Watch where you're going, Ken!"

"Oops, sorry buddy!"

Geoff's giggling, along with his fake apology, do not help Trent keep his composure. The guitarist begins to count to nine repeatedly; seeing his eyes getting bloodshot lets you know that his attempt to calm himself has failed.

"Trent! Don't-" you try to call out to your teammate back before it's too late, but it's all in vain.

Trent grabs a handful of sand and angrily throws it at Geoff, thus attracting his attention, but before the latter can complain about it he is tackled to the ground by his nemesis.

"Are you fucking with me!?"

To everyone's shock, the two soon get into a fight. It amazes you how Trent was able to get on top of him and start hitting Geoff with numerous hooks to the face, as many as nine to be exact.

The quarterback, after a moment of disorientation, however, manages to free himself from the other boy's grasp. He delivers a knee to his stomach, then once on his feet hits Trent with a kick to the chest, hard enough to knock him to the ground and allow him to take a stand against him.

"Uh?" Harold, once having landed after one of his many mid-air pirouettes, watches with concern the brawl unfolding before his eyes "Guys, what are you doing? Have you gone crazy?"

"Go back to dancing, Harold! Ignore them!" Sadie yells at him, apparently more interested in winning than wanting to stop that havoc.

Harold decides not to listen to her, and runs toward the two squabblers in an attempt to separate them, only to be accidentally drawn into the fight himself.

At that point, you see Minerva and DJ running toward them, with your old flame asking for extra help.

You also run to the two boys, together with DJ you manage to force the two apart. You hold Trent up off the ground, squeezing him so hard that he is unable to break free.

"What the fuck is wrong with you?" You scream beside yourself at the raven-haired guy.

I know he never liked Geoff, but to attack him out of the blue like that? He went out of his mind.

"Geoff, what the hell?! You too Trent, how stupid you can be?" Minerva scolds both of them, helping a traumatized Harold to his feet, as well as fixing his broken glasses "How do you feel?"

"I-I think I saw my life flash before my eyes..."

You and DJ, meanwhile, manage to pull the two litigants, who are engaging in shouting at each other the worst kinds of insults that can ever exist, apart forcefully.

Evelyn is covering his lips with both hands, clearly in shock from that act of violence. By his side, Chris, on the other hand, has been enjoying every single moment, to such an extent that he cannot stop laughing.

"And the winners are..." he says, between giggles "The Killer Grips!"

"What!? How?" Courtney, as well as some of your team members, cannot understand the outcome.

When you search for Kieran with your gaze, you see him keeping his eyes closed and still moving like a wounded hippo. He is visibly locked in a world of his own, that is until Evelyn turns off the music.

The former intern reopens his eyes, looking around him with confusion "Did we win?" He asks hopefully, quickly becoming confused as he takes notice of everyone's discomfort.

CONFESSIONALS:

Kieran:

What the fuck did I miss?

Justin:

Not... the way I expected to win, but I guess it's okay anyway?

Sadie:

She's on the verge of tearing her hair out of her head in anger Those two... idiots!

Geoff:

He's holding an ice pack on his split lip. So that's how it is? If that's the case then...

Trent:

He's holding an icy compress on his swollen eye instead. It's war! He exclaim, a little aggrieved. Shit, this time I've stood out too much...

Once you get back to the motel, your first thought is to lock yourself in your room and take a nice cold shower. Clearing your mind helps you relax; you really need it after all that happened.

The ceremony is going to start in a few hours, and not wanting to waste much of the time in the shower at one point anyway, you almost force yourself to get ready and get out of your room.

Once outside, you find in front of the door Beth. She is clearly looking for you since she was on the verge of knocking on the door "Oh, hi..." she greets you shyly "I thought you weren't going to come out anymore..."

"Beth? What brings you here?" You ask with a slight smile, watching her with a raised eyebrow "Do you happen to want to discuss voting?"

"N-no! I mean... no, not really."

"So you came to check up on me because..."

The brunette looks around nervously, holding her hands together "A-admittedly I'm still a little shaken up about what happened..." she admits, full of shame "Everyone has someone to spend the rest of the evening with, everyone but me. Could you keep me company?"

"Oh? Of course I can, what a question." You continue to smile at the munchkin, waving for her to follow you.

Accepting your offer, Beth literally runs after you, staying quite close to you. You get the impression that she has put herself behind you as a kind of protection, but you can't tell for sure.

During your walk through the corridors you run into Sadie and Lindsay. The two girls approach you smiling, the first of the two is the one who immediately takes the floor.

"Damerae, Beth, we were just looking for you!"

"Really?" Beth asks, somehow you sense a certain distrust in her tone of voice, which the girls, however, do not notice.

Lindsay starts nodding happily and exclaims aloud, "Really, really!" She looks at you with a huge, tender smile "We were thinking of voting against Harry! I mean, Sadie was thinking of doing that."

Hearing that causes you to focus on the pastry chef, busy smiling cheerfully at you, as if all her sourness from that afternoon disappeared with a simple snap of her fingers.

"Ah, Harold?" You ask in curiosity, raising an eyebrow slightly with suspicion "Why not Trent? We lost because of him."

"As far as I'm concerned, we would have won if Harold had kept dancing." Sadie crosses her arms, showing an annoyed grimace "I mean, duh, between him and Kieran there would have been an obvious winner. Am I right, Lindsay?"

"Absolutely, yeah!"

You and Beth exchange a look full of uncertainty, but neither of you responds in any way, nor do you have time to do so since Sadie is ahead of you.

"Honestly, he's also quite unnecessary and annoying, why keep such dead weight? At least Trent does something while attacking Geoff."

"H-hey, how can that be fair to poor Geoff?"

Sadie rolls her eyes, unimpressed by Beth's complaint "Relax, Beth, it's not like she killed him." She then proceeds to ignore her and smiles sweetly back at you "You're on our side, right Dam? Do you also agree that Harold only causes trouble?"

Lindsay is joining hands in prayer, also sharing the same smile as her friend "You will join us, won't you, honey?"

"Uh... I'll think about it, okay?" You run a hand behind your neck, sharing another look full of uncertainty with Beth.

"Great! Come on Lindsay, we have more people to convince!"

Almost screaming excitedly, the two girls run away, leaving you more confused than ever. Beth brings her hands to her sides and shakes her head in disappointment.

"U-unbelievable, of course she's s-so mean..."

"Sadie?"

"Y-yes! After everything she did today... c-come on, doesn't it seem to you that s-she's only using Lindsay t-to push you to vote with them? What nerve..."

You remain silent, wanting to tell Beth that she is wrong, but after what happened today with Sadie you are not so sure. You return to walking, in an effort not to revisit that topic again.

Reaching the motel cafeteria, you are both joined by Noah and Mark. At the sight of them, Beth gasps in fright and hides behind you.

"Hi Dam! And, uh, hello Beth? Look I know you're there."

"Beth? T-there is no Beth!"

The two nerds exchange a confused glance, especially the writer, who is on the verge of saying more, except then he shakes his head and becomes more serious "We need to talk to you, Damerae."

"Let me guess, it's about the vote, right?"

Noah nods, serious as usual "We need your help to eliminate Sadie before it's too late."

"W-wait, Sadie?" You knew they would definitely come up with that name, and still, you're not happy to hear it "I know she's most likely in cahoots with Trent, but why eliminate her and not him?"

"I don't know, maybe because she almost broke my neck?"

Mark rests a hand on his friend's shoulder, smiling awkwardly at you in the process "Other than that..." he said, taking a good look around, checking to make sure you were alone "She should not only be eliminated because she almost killed Noah and Bridgette, but also because she is perfectly capable of manipulating Lindsay to her own liking, and perhaps she hopes to do the same to you."

"Come on guys, Sadie... she's not really a manipulator." You try to retort, not too sure of what you're saying "If we're going to eliminate a likely Trent ally then why not Harold? Neither of you likes him, am I right?"

"Let me guess, Sadie proposed him to you?"

Noah's question is piercing, to the point that you slightly avoids his gaze, not wanting to admit that he is right in assuming it.

What now? I would like to convince them to vote against someone else, but they are adamant dammit.

"Damerae, Harold can be eliminated at any time, not even his own ally likes him." Mark crosses his arms, carefully studying your features "I know you don't want to disappoint the girls, but it's better for Sadie to be eliminated before she can go any further."

"Or get sued, put it any way you like."

"Noah!"

"What?" The Indian shrugs his shoulders with apathy "I'm just telling the truth, and besides, that girl knows how to make herself useful only by hurting others. She's still a threat, in the literal sense of the word."

Mark shakes his head, letting out a small, tired sigh "In any case, I know you'll make the right choice, Dam." He smiles sweetly at you, then takes Noah by the sweater and starts dragging him away "Let's go now, I really want to feast!"

You watch the two boys walk away, as well as Beth coming out of her hiding place.

"What do you think?" You ask her, hoping she can answer you truthfully.

"Well, you see I..."

The wannabe seems to notice something at the entrance to the cafeteria, you decide to look in the same direction and notice Harold's head sticking out as he calls you with a hand gesture.

Oh, for fuck sake...

"Seriously, am I some kind of swing vote? Everyone's looking for me by now!"

"Yeah... welcome to my world." Sighing, Beth accepts the nerd's invitation, and you do the same.

CONFESSIONAL:

Beth:

All these people who are looking for Damerae just for his vote... none of them are completely sincere about their targets. She sighs sadly. I'll h-have to show him support, just like he gave me some. Right now... he's in a really shaky situation...

Arriving in the mess hall waiting for you are Harold and Courtney, the latter is sitting in the main chair and smiling at you when she sees you approach her.

"I know this will seem sudden, but we want to convince you to vote against Noah."

Well, at least she got straight to the point...

You bring your hand to your forehead in an attempt not to show too much exasperation "Courtney, you who have confirmed to me that you hate to lose, why do you want to vote Noah and not Trent?"

"It is rather simple the answer, Damerae." The Latina brings her hands to her hips, and hardens her gaze "I've already found myself on a team with Mark, and I'm not about to let him monopolize the voting to his liking again."

"But...then why are you picking on Noah?" Beth questions her, confused as ever by that choice.

"Oh, it's simple my dear friend, Noah is quite useless, plus he hasn't had his head in the game lately because of Chris's assistant." Harold nods confidently, leading Courtney to look at him angrily.

"Who told you to speak, Harold?" She scolds him nastily, then turning her focus back to you "Anyway, it's as he said. Mark is much more useful than his nerdy little friend, in every sense of the word; trying to eliminate him now is a waste."

"So we want to weaken him."

"Harold, if you don't shut up, I'll lock you in your room without dinner!" That angry outburst makes all of you gasp in shock, especially the person directly concerned.

"I see, and... umh, Courtney, sorry to ask." You smile at the brunette, trying to figure out what game she's playing "If you want to eliminate a contestant who you think is just cannon fodder, and whom you deem useless, why not Sadie?"

"Ugh, I was planning to vote for that lard pyle, but Trent has convinced me that Noah is the right choice." Getting up sharply, the C.I.T. looks sternly at both you and Beth "I hope you make the right decision, especially you Beth, you won't let Mark manipulate you again, I hope."

Harold would like to add something, but he doesn't when he sees his ally's threatening look. At that point, they both leave, leaving you and Beth more confused and undecided than ever.

"We're stuck in a pretty complex situation, huh?" You try to play it down a bit, considering how you and the farmgirl are pretty much the deciding votes of the evening.

"Yeah..."

"Look, Beth, who would you really want to vote for?" Your sincere question catches the little teenager off guard "Everyone is trying to grab your vote, but no one has wanted to hear what you really think."

"I actually agree with Mark and Noah, I would like to eliminate Sadie..."

"Are you worried about what she might do in the future?"

The wannabe nervously fiddles with her fingers "Yes, I mean... Noah and Bridgette could really break each other's necks and..." she begins to murmur "She seemed so manipulative with you tonight, I d-didn't like it at all..."

In fact, why aren't Sadie and Trent voting for the same person? Why are they offering different targets? Are they trying to split the votes?

"But...I trust you, Damerae!" Beth suddenly exclaims, smiling at you awkwardly "You made me feel like I was part of your team, and... and I-I haven't really felt accepted by anyone in a long time now. So... I'll vote with you, e-even if I don't agree with the choice."

Now you are the one caught off guard "Are you sure?" You ask her, not expecting such an offer.

The farmgirl nervously bites her lower lip. For some reason, she appears conflicted about something, but it doesn't last long as she goes back to nodding at you with confidence.

All right, there are basically three targets tonight, and it seems that no one wants to budge from their choice. Which sucks, since Trent is not a target.

Let's go in order.

Sadie asked me to vote against Harold, and he convinced Lindsay to go along with her idea. Now, let's say she is really trying to manipulate me by using my girlfriend, following her might be the best choice as far as my relationship is concerned. I can't let Lindsay down, I don't even know how she would take it if I chose not to listen to her; in the end Sadie has a point against Harold, he is not very helpful and his confrontational and annoying nature doesn't help his case much.

Then we have Mark and Noah trying to convince me to vote against Sadie. They're right that she's gone too far, and way too far-I mean, she really could have killed somebody! Who can assure me that she will calm down if I decide to spare her? Besides, as long as she is in the race, Lindsay's loyalty will always be divided--which wouldn't normally be a problem, but it is if they try to manipulate her. Should I trust the boys?

Courtney also hit the nail on the head. Mark is a dangerous presence if he is not part of your alliance, and he can easily sway people's opinions in his favor. Is it worth it to eliminate Noah and antagonize him? After all, he has always been there when I needed him, is it right to turn my back on him? I don't know, in the end Noah is really just here to add a body, and his obvious attraction to Evelyn will probably make his performance in the game even worse.

What should I do? Make my girlfriend happy? Trust Mark's judgment or think about my own game?

And what about Beth? Is it fair to force her to vote for who she doesn't want to?

DECISION POINT:

First Question: Who do you vote for elimination?

A. Harold
B. Sadie
C. Noah

Second Question: What are you going to do with Beth?

A. Let her vote for her original target
B. Have Beth vote with you

Chapter Text

I have made my decision, it is the right thing to do after all.

"Look Beth, you don't have to vote with me." You speak to her softly; to reach her height you bend down on one knee, and show her a warm smile "Let's vote your way, okay? I guess you're right after all."

"Me...? I am right?"

"Hmm, hmm. Shouldn't you?" You chuckle amusedly "Even though Sadie is my friend, I won't let the game go to her head the way it did to Danielle." You explain seriously, staring intently at the girl in front of you "Right now she is venting her anger in the wrong way, if she stays in this competitive environment any longer..."

"She's going to end up going crazy..." Beth rubs her arm, from the sad expression she shows you understand that bad memories are resurfacing "It already happened with Mark last season, I don't... I don't want to witness such a spectacle again."

You nod, finding yourself in full agreement with the short girl. You remember perfectly well how your japanese friend was slowly sinking into madness after DJ's elimination last season; once he was officially left alone at the final four he gave the worst of himself, a horrible spectacle to say the least.

You are not surprised that after being eliminated Mark has been locked in his room for days crying. You're worried that the same might happen to Sadie if you don't remove her from the game right away; you'd rather prevent Trent from feeding even more of the resentment she feels.

I hope Lindsay can understand...

"Do we have a plan, then?"

You extend your fist toward Beth, the brunette watches it with some uncertainty. Eventually, after smiling weakly at you, she shyly returns the gesture; the awkwardness she showed in doing so can't help but make you burst out laughing a little.

When night falls you all gather in the mess-hall. To your surprise, the ones who show up with the tray containing the Golden Chrises are Jack and Bunny, and the statuettes in question are actually shaped like the motel host.

"Where's Kyle?" Lindsay asks confused, looking up at you. In response you shrug your shoulders, and wrap your arm around her side.

"This motel is ours, cutie, so we're conducting the ceremony, squick!" Bunny exclaims cheerfully, showing herself in a long black dress with a slit, which attracts the stares of some of the boys, and Jack especially "We have him locked up in the confessional, he'll be fine... I guess, we don't care, right dear? Squick"

Jack starts laughing in response "Oh, absolutely darling!" He shows you all a creepy grin "Chris sucks anyway and everyone hates him, especially Evelyn! He was so grateful to us when we locked him up."

"Hey, where's Evel-"

"No interruptions Mark! He's fine, we asked him to feed the eliminated contestants, we forgot to do it today!" Jack laughs again, much to the discomfort of all of you.

You and Lindsay look at each other again, in a mix of terror and concern.

I definitely didn't miss those two, they make my blood run cold with fear.

Bunny starts clapping her hands, "Anyway! When I call your name it means you are safe, etc. etc., blah, blah and those things there, squick." She starts laughing in amusement "Whoever doesn't get the Golden Bunny will have to be locked up a whole night with Danielle, I know it's tragic, we hate her too, squick!"

You can hear the Killer Grips guys laughing in the background, while the women and your team are nothing short of terrified at the idea of such punishment.

Oh fuck, I hope there won't be a bloodbath...

"If anyone wants to use the immunity idol speak now or forever hold your peace!"

After a few seconds of silence, no one comes forward at Jack's words. The barman grins cheerfully as he grabs the first Golden Bunny.

"Perfect!" Jack continues, more enthusiastic than ever "The first, spectacularly delicious Golden Bunny goes to... Courtney!"

The C.I.T grabs her statuette on the fly, happy and at the same time still confused by the change in desing made.

"Lindsay!"

"Damerae!"

You and your girlfriend smile happily, with you grabbing the immunities for both of you, and preventing Lindsay from getting hit in the face.

"Trent!"

The musician grabs his immunity with all the calmness in the world, then shows his middle finger to a disgruntled Geoff at the result.

"Beth!"

The wannabe practically has to duck, as for some obscure reason Jack literally tried to hit her in the face with the figurine.

"And Mark! Way to go, you're safe without having done anything AHAHA!"

Jack finds himself dodging the Golden Bunny he previously had tossed at the writer, who evidently did not take the bartender's joke well.

"You three received votes, and do you know why? Because you suck! Squick." Pulling out a letter, Bunny clears her throat and practically starts insulting the bottom three "Sadie! You're at risk because people hate fat people, squick!"

"Hey! I don't think that's why I-"

"Harold!" continued Bunny, ignoring the girl's complains "You, on the other hand, are at so much risk because you look like a sex maniac. Damn it Courtney, I advise you to run away squick!"

Harold opens his mouth, about to say something but is interrupted before he can too.

"And Noah! You want to sleep with a transvestite, which the homophobic public does not like, no, no, squick!"

"Why don't you two take your jobs seriously?" The schemer glances angrily at the pair of nutjobs, intent on laughing at their own antics.

Both Jack and Bunny do not deign to provide an answer, instead turning on the big screen in the mess-hall. As usual, there are pictures of the contestants at risk, and next the nominations they have received begin to appear.

One nomination against Noah.

One nomination against Harold.

One nomination against Sadie.

One nomination against Harold.

One nomination against Sadie.

One nomination against Noah.

One nomination against Noah.

One nomination against Sadie.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Harold is visibly worried, to the point that he is beginning to sweat a little from his forehead, while Courtney at his side is sitting composed but frowning.

Noah has his arms crossed and is nervously drumming his fingers on his arm. Mark, on the other hand, has both hands crossed is a nervous expression on his face, the same goes for Beth, who for some reason seems to be seeking the gaze of someone sitting in the Grips' bleachers.

Trent is as quiet as ever, unlike Sadie who holds both hands to her face and looks hopefully in your direction. Lindsay does the same, which causes you to look away slightly.
Even Kieran, from the Grips' seats, is waiting for the final outcome with a tense air to say the least.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
One nomination against Sadie!

"What!?" Sadie shouts, leaping to her feet and immediately directing her anger at you "You betrayed me! How could you do this to me after what you told me today?"

"Sadie, listen to me-"

"Save it! I expected that crooked-toothed bitch wouldn't side with me, but I can't believe you of all people are the one turning your back on me like this!"

Beth gasps at the baker's words, instinctively covering her mouth with both hands. Lindsay, too, ends up wincing in horror, while Courtney crosses her arms and shakes her head in disappointment.

"I never liked you anyway, after this I won't miss you." The C.I.T. affirms, in clear disappointment over what was said.

"Hey Sadie, before thinking of insulting someone because of their appearance I would at least make sure I am conventionally thin." Mark adds, of all people ending up being the one who approaches Beth to console her.

Sadie's face turns red in a mix of anger and shame "As if I care, I hope you choke on that statuette... you chocolate eating freak!" After that, in a demonstration of how much she doesn't care, she runs away crying.

As Noah mockingly waves her off, you and Lindsay exchange a second glance, both bewildered by what has just happened.

"That... that's not the Sadie I know, what's gotten into her?" Murmurs the brunette in a low voice, sounding so concerned that she is not even angry with you for refusing to vote with them "Should we go check on her? Are we allowed to do that?"

"Hell honey, we're obviously going to check on her." You shake your head and stand up.

Apparently you are the only ones heading in the direction where the big girl has just escaped.

CONFESSIONALS:

Noah:

Phew... that was a close call. This is a serious wake-up call for me, I have to prove to these mindless idiots that I'm a useful resource. Growls, frustrated. Even if I have to... ugh, work seriously.

Minerva:

Am I bad if I enjoy it? Honestly, I don't give a damn, you must really be a lousy woman if you insult a woman because of her insecurity. Her smile fades immediately, turning into a remorseful grimace. And I... I'm not any better than her. I definitely have to apologize to Lindsay for today...

Beth:

Wiping some tears away from her face. Minerva was right, I was absolutely right to convince Damerae to follow the boys' wishes. Sadie is just as cruel and mean as her former friends. She sniffles, as she does so the production starts a pre-ceremony flashback.

Mark was walking nervously down the hallway, running his hands through his long raven hair "What do we do now? We're in trouble Noah!"

"Let's stick with the original idea? We'll vote for Sadie." Replied the other guy, leaning against the wall and with his arms crossed "Lindsay told you, didn't she? She and her little friend will vote against Harold."

"What about Trent? We don't know anything about him! He's probably already gone to work that hysterical Courtney to target us."

In response the schemer began to chuckle "Talk about hysteria..."

"Come on Noah! I'm serious!" Blurted Mark, stopping in place, insistently tapping his index finger on his friend's chest "Let's say Sadie really votes with Lindsay, it means Harold has two votes against confirmed. And if Trent convinces those two idiots to vote for one of us, that means they're trying to split the vote. Are we clear so far?" He asked, bringing his hand to his chin and pondering nervously "Fuck... maybe we should vote for Harold and stay on the safe side?"

"Eh, I'll pass, there's a possibility that Sadie might actually vote with Trent, and let Damerae and Lindsay waste their votes." The indian guy shrugged his shoulders "Look, what about Beth? We could convince her to vote with us."

"I... I'm not really sure..."

"I know you are in an awkward situation, but it is our only chance." Breaking away from the wall, Noah approached the writer and patted him on the back "If we're lucky, we can at least hope for a triple tie with Harold and Sadie."

"And if we are unlucky, you will be eliminated with four votes against." Mark began nervously biting his fingernail "If only there was a way to convince Damerae..."

Unbeknownst to the two nerds, Minerva listened to the entire conversation. The redhead, after a moment of reflection, saw an opportunity before her.

Taking courage with a deep breath, she came out of her hiding place and approached the two, smiling "Hi guys, I heard you say Sadie is your target." The redhead ran her index finger through her hair, fiddling with it shyly as a blush formed on her face.

The two nerds observed each other, initially skeptical.

"Well, she's friends with Bridgette... I think we can trust her?"

Noah sighed, but nodded at the question "Yes, yes that's right." He brought his hand to his side, and arched his thick eyebrows "So? Do you want to help us?"

"Of course..." stopping playing with her hair, Minerva happily joined her hands "If it's not a problem for you, I can convince Beth to vote with you and..." she paused, uncertain whether to continue.

"And?" Mark pressed her, curious.

"And I can convince Damerae, too." Affirmed the nymph confidently "Before you say anything, I-I know him well, I know how to do it." She immediately raised her hands in front of herself, fidgeting a bit "I can send Beth to him, and convince her to influence his judgment."

"Honey, are we sure this is enough?"

"Not really, Noah." Minerva giggled embarrassedly "There is a possibility that Damerae may vote with his girlfriend after all..."

"So? How will Beth help us?"

The redhead's face lit up "Damerae is a good person, you have to give him reasons and he will follow the morally right path." She explained, with a small, sweet sigh "You two will have to approach him and give them to him, however, making sure to do so when he is in Beth's company, so that she..."

"Could influence him with our will once we leave!" Mark smiled cheerfully and pounded his fist on his open palm "You know what, you've convinced me Minerva. This gambit is a bit risky, but it is doable." He shifted his smile toward his friend "Noah?"

The schemer took some time to think about it. He knew theirs was a risky move to make, but if they did not try, the best they could aspire to was a draw, and the worst the elimination of one of them.

After sighing wearily, the indian guy nodded "All right, let's do it."

CONFESSIONAL:

Trent:

At the end of the flashback, he is seen sitting in the confessional. I've already lost Sadie, tragic, but at least she played her role well. As long as she shifted the attention to herself I'm not complaining. He shrug, but can't help but smile. I can see why Danielle loved her group of friends, they're all so easy to fool. Which gives me an idea for my next move... he quietly rubs his chin. In the meantime, however, it will be convenient to keep Courtney good and quiet.

It does not take you too long to reach Sadie. When you find her, you see her huddled with her legs to her chest behind a pot with a large plant in it, intent on crying loudly.

After breathing in wearily you approach your friend silently, leaning close to her in an attempt to reach her height "Heyyyyyy... Sadie?"

"How did you find me?" She sobs, not even looking up to stare at you.

Sadie, you hid behind a plant, what the fuck did you expect?

"I don't think that's what we need to talk about right now..."

You gesture to Lindsay to come closer with your hand. The cheerleader carries out the command and, unlike you, leans right in front of Sadie.

"We're worried about you Sadie!"

"Hah! Good one!" Blurts out the other girl, making your girlfriend gasp as she looks up slightly, only to glare at you "If you really were, you wouldn't have felt the need to betray me!"

You bring a hand to your temple, massaging it in annoyance "Sadie... for fuck's sake, what did you expect me to do?" You turn to her with as much kindness as you can muster, though your annoyance is clearly audible "You almost hurt two people today, I couldn't take your side."

The big girl briefly avoids your gaze, not responding to what you said.

"You also offended Bertha for no reason whatsoever, I mean ... you were a bit ..."

"Mean? I know..." you can hear Sadie sigh "It's just that... I was hoping that despite everything you would be on my side..." she admits with shame, blushing as she took courage to stare at you both "I know that's a stupid thing to say! However... however... ugh! Who am I kidding!?"

You and Lindsay watch each other for a moment, concerned when you hear your friend stifle a scream full of frustration.

"I'm a horrible person, I admit it! I'm not... I am not any better than Katie or Danielle, I shouldn't have done or said those things, and yet I did it anyway and... and..." Sadie wipes her hand in front of her face and wipes away a few tears "I'm sorry! I'm truly are! Please don't leave me too!"

You put an arm around the chubby BFFFL's shoulder, patting her a few times in an attempt to comfort her. Right now she's an emotional mess, you do your best to try and understand her, because the idea of leaving her to fend for herself in this state doesn't thrill you.

"We won't." You gently assure her, helping her stand up with Lindsay "But you will have to apologize properly to Beth and the rest of the people you hurt when you see them again." You add seriously, in the firmest and sternest tone possible "Do you understand?"

"I'll try..." the pastry chef crosses her arms, biting her lower lip nervously "I mean, I'll try my best." She corrects herself, with a nervous chuckle, dropping her gaze sadly "Not that it will make any difference... I can already imagine Noah dragging me to court."

Honestly, you'd be lucky if he decided to ignore this little "stunt" of yours.

"Don't worry Sadie! Rotten ice cream is still ice cream!" Lindsay chirps happily, only to be glared at poorly by her best friend "Deep down you're still a very sweet girl, unlike those two vipers. The others will understand that you're really sorry!"

"Lindsay, don't-" the raven-haired girl shakes her head resignedly, but at least she ends up smiling slightly "Never mind, thanks anyway. I...I shouldn't have listened to Trent." She blushes again as she avoids eye contact with you "I know he didn't force me do anything... and yet, all the things he told me..."

The fact that Trent was able to push her buttons perfectly is worrying, I should keep an eye on him.

"Don't think about that bastard." You say, putting both hands on her shoulders "I'll take care of him, he can't get away with it for long."

"Dam, don't take him lightly. Trent may not be a good manipulator, but he's good at playing on people's weaknesses!"

"Sorry, what does Trent have to do with it?" Lindsay asks confused, tilting her head "Did he do something bad?"

"You don't know how much, darling."

You sigh, bringing a hand to your hair and beginning to reflect.

So Trent is particularly good at bringing out the worst in people? I'll keep that in mind for the future.

You are about to say more, but before you can do so you are interrupted by a familiar voice.

"I finally found you."

Kieran comes running up to you, but focuses his attention only on Sadie "Before you go, I need to talk to you."

The big girl watches you and Lindsay uncertainly. You merely nod with a confident smile on your face.

"I'll leave you two alone for a while, come on honey."

You say goodbye to your friend for the last time, but you can't help but notice the nasty look Kieran gives you. You know it doesn't bode well, you're already mentally preparing yourself for what's to come.

Speaking of incoming trouble, when you see Minerva approaching you you already begin to fear that a fight might start between her and Lindsay.

Please, please cut me some slack...

"Hey guys..." the nymph greets you, smiling shyly "Can I... talk privately with Lindsay?"

In response the brunette clutches at your arm, appearing slightly suspicious by that request.

"Please? It's important, I am serious about this."

"It's okay, I guess...?" Lindsay allows herself to be convinced when she sees the other girl join hands to beg. Before leaving in her company, she waves at you uncertainly.

Honestly, you don't even know what to expect from the two of them together; you just hope that everything will work out.

I have to have faith in them, I'm sure they will be able to solve their problems. I hope so.

You rub your temples again, you are beginning to feel a severe headache. You hope Mark will be available to talk, you don't want to bother him but... at this point you feel he is the only person in the cast willing to listen to your problems.

Since Lindsay will take a while to get back you take the opportunity to walk around a bit, your idea is to take some time for yourself and catch up with your writer friend later. In the process, you also wonder if you will leave that same evening.

Maybe I should ask Jack if they have released Chris?

You stay by yourself for a while; it was relaxing while it lasted. Unfortunately, good things always have to come to an end.

"Hey dickhead!"

Obviously.

You take a deep breath, and turn in the direction of Kieran's angry voice "Hey man-"

You don't even have time to say anything else that the former intern grabs you by the jacket and slams you against the wall.

"Dude, what the fuck? I asked you to keep an eye on her, not to let her humiliate herself in front of everyone!"

"Hello to you too, man." You try to laugh it off, just not to show your nervousness "Look, I did what I thought was right."

"Are you taking the piss out of me? At least be fucking serious while you're talking to me."

"Look, Kieran, what do you want from me?" You pull your friend away from you, as gently as you can manage "Sadie is not a little girl anymore, I couldn't defend her for what she did. Like I already told you-"

"Save it, man." The other black guy abruptly interrupts you "You did it for your own good, or you just got manipulated by that shit brat."

What the fuck?

"Kieran, you're being ridiculous. What do you want to do now, lash out at Mark for no reason? Who is the next person you want to accuse?"

"I'm not lashing out for no reason, I know that brat. Do you think I don't know how petty and opportunistic he is? He and his stupid apathetic little dog!"

You frown, crossing your arms "Why are you always so negative? I thought you wanted to get better! And now here you are, lashing out at us because you can't accept that your ex did something wrong."

"Me?! Negative?!" Kieran points his finger at you, accusatory "You know what? At least I'm myself, always have been! At least I don't pretend that I care about others just to fill a fucking void, just to feel good about myself and satisfy my fucking ego! Well, guess what, you're not friends with everyone! You never will be! So stop acting like those people need you exclusively, you're not their fucking big brother, you know that too!"

Hearing those words leave you hurt, very hurt. You can't even look Kieran in the face, you never expected him to go this far.

Kieran himself seems to realize he has gone too far, his anger soon giving way to guilt.

"Dam, I..."

"I think that's enough for tonight, I'll go ask if we can leave this place."

You ignore your friend's attempts to reach you, and leave him there, alone with his thoughts.

CONFESSIONAL:

Kieran:

Why do I keep doing this... He runs a hand through his hair, looking like he's about to cry. I'm a fucking asshole.

BONUS CLIP: SADIE

Once all the contestants were gone Sadie headed for what was to be her punishment. She hated it; she was going to rip the heads off those two loons the next morning.

She and Danielle were currently sharing the double bed. Both were in their pajamas, and ready for bed; they sat in different corners of the bed, and although neither spoke the sparks were flying.

The Frenchwoman coughed a little as she flipped through the pages of her book. Sadie, on the other hand, flipped through her fashion magazine with more noise and annoyance.

The two did not look at each other, aware that they wanted to survive that night without suffering any physical or mental harm. Eventually, when the lights went out, the two decided to ignore each other and go straight to sleep.

The first Aftermath would be like a trip in the savannah wilderness.

END OF EPISODE 4

DECISION POINT:

IT'S TIME FOR FREE TIME!

CHOOSE CAREFULLY TWO PEOPLE WITH WHOM YOU WANT TO SPEND YOUR FREE TIME.

BUT BE CAREFUL! MANY PEOPLE WILL BE IN THE COMPANY OF OTHERS, SO CHOOSING ONE OF THEM IS EQUIVALENT TO CHOOSING TO SPEND TIME WITH THE WHOLE GROUP.

THERE MAY BE SOME PEOPLE WITH WHOM DAMERAE DOES NOT WANT TO SPEND HIS TIME, OR OTHERS WHO DO NOT WANT TO SPEND IT WITH HIM. YOU CAN STILL CHOOSE THEM, AT YOUR OWN RISK.

A. Beth
B. Bridgette
C. Courtney
D. DJ
E. Geoff
F. Gwen
G. Harold
H. Justin
I. Kieran
J. Leshawna
K. Lindsay
L. Mark
M. Minerva
N. Noah
O. Trent

Audience Reception:

In this episode Damerae received enough time in the spotlight. With the whole drama between Lindsay and Minerva going on, and the conflict with Sadie evolving into a strong tension between him and Kieran, it can be said that Damerae managed to be well involved in the dynamics of this episode.

The general opinion is sorry for how people tend to drag him into their dramas and problems, always expecting him to have to do something to solve it for them. It is also to be said, however, that some people were a bit disappointed in him because of how he behaved at the beach when Minerva tried to seduce him.

Fortunately for him, people still tend to recognize Damerae's good nature more, and his intentions with Mark, Beth, Lindsay, and Sadie, despite voting against the latter, are a strong demonstration of that.

In the end, the public's opinion of Damerae is still very positive, and most of them are more angry about how Kieran treated him than blaming him for wanting to follow his morals.

Hero points: 10
Villain points: 1
All Stars points: 7

17th Sadie - ( Screaming Gaffers )

After almost hurting Bridgette and Noah during the first part of the challenge, and also for being totally unpleasant and annoying throughout the course of the episode, she is targeted by the latter, Mark and Minerva.

The three, along with Beth's help, manage to implement a strategy to convince Damerae to vote with them during the tribal. Their plan succeeds, and Sadie is eliminated by a 4-3-2 margin against Noah and Harold.

Votes:

Sadie: 4 ( Beth, Damerae, Mark, Noah )
Noah: 3 ( Courtney, Harold, Trent )
Harold: 2 ( Lindsay, Sadie )

RANKING:
20^th /19^th Owen - ( No Team )
20^th /19^th Katie - ( No Team )
18^th Danielle - ( Killer Grips )
17^th Sadie - ( Screaming Gaffers )

RELATIONSHIPS:

SCREAMING GAFFERS:

Lindsay:

Although you initially annoyed her by ignoring her at the beginning of the episode, you quickly made up with her by trying to spend the rest of the Free-Time in her company.
Although, by doing the latter, you inadvertently made her feel threatened by Minerva's presence.
Your relationship is running smoothly for now. Seeing how Sadie behaved post-tribal Lindsay is not even upset if you didn't vote with her for this time.

Mark:

Mark was very disappointed when you decided to exclude him from today's challenge, mainly because he thought he was of no use to you. He hopes to have his moment in the future, currently the last thing he wants is just to disappoint your expectations. In fact, siding with him during the voting made him happy, since you showed him that you cared about his opinion.
Similarly, you feel you can trust Mark, currently you find him to be one of the few people who is willing to listen to you seriously in case of need.

Sadie:

In this episode you were very disappointed in Sadie's behavior. Although you are aware that she was manipulated by Trent, you cannot defend her for what she did during the episode. The fact that Sadie acknowledges her mistakes, and wants to fix them, however, gives you hope for the future.
Sadie was clearly disappointed that you voted against her. She finally understood why you did it, but that doesn't mean it didn't still hurt her.
She still sees you as a friend though, which is also why she wants to make up for her mistakes today, one way or another.

Beth:

You and Beth shared some moments in this episode. You think of her more and more as a sweet, tender girl, and you were able to empathize with her when you ended up being the swing vote in this episode, a role that Beth filled a lot last season.
You can say that you are beginning to see her as a friend, and vice versa. The fact that you asked Beth about her opinion during the vote made her begin to trust you even more than before.

Harold:

Harold was really happy with you when you gave him a chance during the last challenge. And that was enough to push him to feel respect for you again.
You really don't know what to think of him though. You kind of dislike seeing the way he's being mistreated by Courtney, but at the same time you're not a fan of the way he's behaving with Mark and Noah, so sometimes you tend to ignore the pity you feel for him.

Trent:

In all honesty, he is starting to get on your nerves. If his attempt to slander Lindsay with Danielle and Katie has soured your opinion of him, taking Sadie to a metal breackdown and attacking Geoff out of nowhere has only made it worse. You are beginning to understand why the latter does not particularly like him.
You recognize, however, that Trent is a very evasive and difficult person to notice; eliminating him might be harder than you thought. Fortunately, however, Trent doesn't really have a problem with you on a personal level. After all, he still manages to respect you as a team leader.

KILLER GRIPS:

Kieran:

Your relationship was strained by the fact that you decided to eliminate Sadie rather than keep her in the game.
Surprisingly, despite what people might expect, his anger toward you was more of a momentary outburst. His opinion of you is not really altered, in fact you are the one who ultimately felt hurt by the things he said to you.
You still love Kieran very much, and it's mutual, but after your argument you're not sure if it's a good idea to be in his company, at least for the time being.

Gwen:

You didn't interact much with Gwen in this episode, but you didn't appreciate at all how she used one of Lindsay's worst insecurities against her. The fact that, unlike Minerva, she didn't even try to apologize only made it worse.
As for Gwen, in all honesty her opinion of you has remained unchanged.

Minerva:

Her opinion of you is improving, this is thanks to the fact that you eliminated Sadie and listened to her when it came to keeping her in check.
At the same time, however, she is determined to win your heart again, which makes you a little embarrassed given the methods she used. You hope that the situation can be resolved in the best possible way, and that there will be no further problems between her and Lindsay.

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Action!"

"Our beloved crew of actors had to take a long trip to the beach to face the challenge of the day." We see clips depicting the most important events that happened on the bus, such as the chat between Trent and Sadie, and the one between Noah and Damerae "A trip that turned out fruitful for some, but useless for others."

"Thanks to Trent's words, Sadie began to question not only herself, but also the way she approached the game." Other clips where the musician gets inside the girl's head are played for the audience "Bringing our NOT favorite pastry chef to attempt to hurt her competition." Chris started laughing thunderously when the moment where Noah was thrown at Bridgette was replayed.

The next montage that is played is of Damerae talking to Sadie during the second challenge "Despite her attempts to talk to her about Damerae, Minerva teaches us that it is never a good idea to provoke the wrong girl." The scene immediately changes to her approaching Mark and Noah "By teaming up with the reality nerd duo, she made sure Sadie was no longer a problem for anyone!"

"Animosity arose between Kieran and Damerae after the former's ex was eliminated." The final clips see the fight that occurred between the two former interns. "In the end, it seems Damerae was involved in the evil plan of his clingy ex without noticing it. How ironic!"

"They are down to sixteen, will the two best friends be able to resolve their differences? Or will they end up separated like Katie and Sadie? Will Minerva have another woman eliminated? More importantly, where is my assistant with the coffee I asked for?" After the last question Alan arrived on the scene, out of breath but armed with coffee, which Chris immediately took from his hands "For these questions stay tuned to Total Drama Action!"

You sit nervously in the passenger seat, busy turning over your old cloth puppet in your hands.

You can't help but feel restless. Canada is nothing like Jamaica: the streets, the buildings... even the temperature! Despite being in late spring, you can't help but feel a little chilly.

You look up at the imposing figure of Mr. Akamu. A shy smile stretches your lips "Thank you for giving me a ride, I... umh, I'll know how to repay you!" You mutter, embarrassed "If only I could find a job right away..."

"Job? Kiddo, aren't you a little young to be thinking about work?" The man laughs jovially, stopping the car when he sees traffic ahead "You think about studying, after all that's what you came here for." He continues amicably "I hope you will be comfortable here with us."

You smile a little more, clutching your puppet to you at the same time "Yeah, I hope so too..."

You don't like being so far away from your family at all. But they gave you a scholarship, an opportunity to get a good education and help your family live at least in a decent environment.

As much as you hate it, you have to commit to your studies, and maybe get a little part-time job when you are old enough to be able to do it. You have to do whatever it takes to help at home, even if it means not seeing your family again for a long, long, long time.

The idea makes your stomach twist.

"Mr. Akamu... for how many years will I not see my family?"

"I won't lie to you, kiddo, probably quite a lot." The giant next to you replies truthfully "But don't worry though, we can still send them many postcards!"

That man's positivity brings a smile back to your face. He is so optimistic, always with a smile on his face, you would ove so much to be like him. Someone who would bring smiles to sad people...

"Thank you, Mr. Akamu. I just hope I am not bothering you at home."

Akamu laughs again "Bothering? Boy you are more than welcome to live with us!" He exclaims jovially "I'm sure you'll feel comfortable in our huge family. You know, I even have a son your age. I am sure you will become great friends!"

The idea fills you with joy. A friend your age, your first friend... you can't wait to meet him, you wonder what he's like.

After hours of traveling you and Mr. Akamu finally arrive at his home.

Very soon you end up meeting his family, they have all been very warm to you.

All except for one person, who has done nothing but observe you with a nasty glare. Probably wishing he didn't have you in his house.

That's the day you met your best friend, Kieran.

You woke up suddenly that morning, feeling a sense of restlessness coursing through your veins. You don't understand why you dreamed of your arrival at the Fersen household, or what that dream was supposed to mean.

You just know that you don't like reliving one of the most difficult moments of your life, your lonely move from Jamaica. You remember perfectly well how lonely you felt, it was a horrible feeling, you don't even know how you didn't burst into tears in front of the Fersens.

No, you know how you managed to not do that. What you felt at the time was nothing compared to the pain your family felt, and still feels.

You decide to go for a solitary shower; you need to clear your thoughts. As the shower's semi-warm water goes to soak your trained body, you can't control your growing stream of thoughts.

I wonder how they will stay at home...

Will they at least be able to get beds to sleep on with the money I pass to them in the mail?

What about food? I hope there are no problems, little Nelly needs to eat properly to grow well.

I look forward to being able to meet her in person someday. From what they tell me, she seems to be such an energetic child.

I wonder how my other siblings will be, too. Will Aisha eat enough? Will Ziyah have stopped getting into trouble? Will Tiffany have gotten used to my absence?

And Koji?

Will he be proud of his big brother, despite what happened?

...

Probably not...

How could he be? Kieran... is he right about me, maybe I'm just filling a void?

Am I really a selfish person who helps others just to satisfy his ego? Someone who tries to act like a big brother to others because he failed with his own family?

I...

I...

I...

SMASH!

You find yourself banging your head hard against the shower wall. It hurts like hell, but at least it helps you stop that negative stream of thought.

"No... no! Pull yourself together Damerae, you are not like that at all." You whisper through clenched teeth, trying not to groan because of the pain in your forehead "You really care about people, don't let a stupid fight make you think otherwise!"

You lift your head, bring your hand to your forehead, doing so makes you groana bit in pain "You are an optimistic person, remember that, you always know how to see the best in things. You are allowed to feel fucking weakness."

Sighing, you hurry to finish your shower. As you leave the cabin, you put on your bathrobe, leaving it open on your chest, and approach the mirror. You notice with annoyance the ugly mark you left in the center of your forehead.

"It's going to become a nasty bruise, I can feel it." You mutter discouragedly, brushing against the area where you hit yourself "I'd better cover it with a headband, no one should notice."

With that in mind, you get ready for the rest of the day. You have a lot to do today, maybe you can set out to find the immunity idol and spend some time with your beloved girlfriend.

Today will be a great day, you just need to keep your optimistic spirit alive.

You set out in search of the immunity idol, beginning to look in the most desperate places in the hope that you might find it. With how gigantic the set is though, you admit that after at least an hour of searching you start to lose hope a little.

It could be almost anywhere... are we sure they have even hidden it yet?

You ponder where Chris or the staff members might be hiding such an important statuette. The only place you can think of is the producers' tent, but then it would mean the idol is still under lock and key.

You sigh quietly, this search has proved fruitless. You're already thinking about giving up and going to find Lindsay, in fact you're in the process of doing so, but you end up changing your mind when you see Courtney trying to climb one of the few real buildings on the set.

"Hey Courtney." You approach her, greeting her with a casual hand gesture "Are you looking for the immunity idol?"

"Uh-uh..."

With some effort the aspiring lawyer manages to hoist herself completely over the structure, her satisfied smile quickly becoming an annoyed grimace as she lets herself fall to the ground.

"Ugh, I'm beginning to think I'm wasting my time." The brunette complains "Why is it so hard to find a stupid statuette?"

"It's like looking for a needle in a haystack, actually." You chuckle amusedly "But as admirable as your tenacity is, perhaps it's best to conserve your energy for another day."

After all, it would be trouble if she were too tired to face the next challenges. She and Mark are my only players who are versatile in every role.

Courtney ponders what you told her, then nods "I don't really like the idea of giving up, but if I'm not succeeding at something I doubt others will have better luck than me." She smiles slightly at you "Are you busy right now?"

You shake your head "Not really, no." You answer with a smile "I thought I'd spend some time with Lindsay, but now I'm technically free."

"Great!" Courtney flashes you a satisfied smile as she starts to walk off on her own "I didn't get to meet Gwen and the others today, but you'll be fine for some strategic chit-chat anyway." She says quietly "You did a good job getting rid of Sadie, by the way."

Thanks for reminding me, Courtney...

"Didn't you vote for Noah last time?" You curiously question the latina teen, following her and watching her carefully "I would have expected more anger from you, considering your target is still in the game."

"If I'm being honest, I don't really care, he and Sadie are both useless most of the time." Courtney shrugs, showing total indifference to the two guys "I only voted for Noah to please Trent."

"Do you think Trent was trying to protect Sadie or something?"

The C.I.T. brings her hand to her chin, beginning to ponder "I don't think so, he actually seems like the kind of guy who only thinks about himself in this game, which I actually respect." A small grimace appears on her face "I guess he only wanted to help her to earn her vote."

So Courtney knows that Trent cares more about himself and still wants to cooperate with him?

I can't tell if she is too sure of herself, or hates Harold so much that she tries to risk it that way.

"Speaking of votes..." you stop walking, and look left and right to make sure no one can hear you "How's it going with Harold? I notice you're having a hard time with him lately."

"Ugh! He's the worst!" Courtney also stops pacing. She turns sharply to look at you, raising her arms in the air "Being stuck on the team with that loser again is a waking nightmare!"

"Do you really hate him that much, uh?"

"Wouldn't you also hate someone who breathes so loudly? Why does he breathe so loudly in the first place? Can't he just stop breathing at all?" The C.I.T. blurts out, stamping her foot hard on the ground. Afterwards, she takes a deep breath to calm herself "Sorry, I went too far."

"Courtney, are you sure that's the only reason you don't like him?" You question her cautiously. You keep your eyebrow slightly raised, doubtful that it was just that.

"I want to be honest, I don't hate him just because of that." Courtney crosses her arms over her chest, showing a rare moment of vulnerability on her face "You see, I only teamed up with Leshawna and Harold so I wouldn't disappoint Gwen. I hate having to work at something that is doomed to utter failure."

This is unexpected, does Courtney care so much about Gwen's judgment? It might come in handy.

"Maybe I see what you're referring to, are you worried that Harold might betray you like he did with Mark last season?" You assume on the spot, and you think you've hit the mark when you see the latina's face frown again.

"Yes, yes I am!" Courtney snorts "How can I trust someone who has such weak will?" She angrily asks you "Unlike Gwen and Leshawna I am in a horrible situation, I really have no one I can trust, I can only rely on who I think will be useful in challenges and hope I don't lose!"

Gwen and Leshawna are in a good position on their team? Could they have actually allied themselves with Minerva? I remember how they were babbling something to each other during the last challenge.

Actually, it is good to know that Courtney doesn't really trust Trent, even though she is still inclined to work with him. Actually, I can understand why she act like that with Harold.

Courtney said that the other members of her alliance are together before. I wouldn't be surprised if Harold, in revenge for his abuse, is spilling the beans about their partnership with Trent; it would be so predictable of him to do so...

...

"You're right Courtney, Harold can't be trusted." You cross your arms and nod "I mean, who can assure us that right now he's not just telling Gwen about Trent to get back at you?"

At first Courtney gasps in horror, then her face begins to grow red with anger "Oh, he wouldn't dare..."

"Maybe you should go spy on them, you know, to be on the safer side?" You suggest with an amused chuckle.

"I will, thanks for the suggestion, Damerae. I'll see you later."

Courtney waves you off and hurries away, while you stand there and wave at her with a big smile on your lips. Normally doing such a thing would make you feel tremendous guilt, yet this time you feel none of that.

CONFESSIONAL:

Damerae:

Normally I'd feel guilty doing such a thing, then I thought: why should I? He crosses his muscular arms and frowns, more annoyed than ever. It's not my fault that Harold initiates most of his conflicts, in fact, if he ends up fighting with Courtney in the next few days it means I was right to say those things after all. His frown soon turns into a beaming smile. And if that happens, I should no longer worry that the already big Leshawna's alliance will grow further with the probably addition of Minerva.

After you get rid of Courtney you set out to find Lindsay. It doesn't take you too long to find her, standing around the cafeteria in Trent's company.

Seeing them together makes you suspicious, but you manage to hide it as you approach the two with the brightest smile in your repertoire.

"Hey guys."

"Hi honey!" Lindsay greets you cheerfully, hugging you when you're close enough "Tyler and I were just hanging out, would you like to join us?"

"Sure, I have no problem with that." You smile calmly "I'm surprised to see you here, Trent, you're usually always working on new songs by your own." You turn to the musician, mainly to see how he would respond.

"Normally I would, but Sadie's elimination has left me too down in the dumps." In defiance of what he just said, the boy apathetically shrugs his shoulders "You know how close we were."

Yeah, so much so that it planted strange ideas in her head...

"It's a shame that you, Mark, Noah, and Beth decided to eliminate her. I think the days here will be much more boring without her."

Lindsay nods sadly "Tyler is right, without Sadie it won't be the same..."

You continue to smile, but inside you already feel yourself boiling with anger. You fully understand Trent's intentions; you won't let him cause more discord so easily.

"True, it's a shame, but there wasn't much we could do for her after what she did." You squeeze Lindsay a little tighter to you, and give her a friendly wink "Don't worry, babe! We could make up for lost time with Sadie after the show, same goes for you, Trent."

The guitarist frowns slightly "That would be nice, yeah." His annoyance quickly fades, giving way to a calm, warm smile "By the way, Lindsay, am I mistaken or did Minerva come to talk to you yesterday?"

The brunette's face lights up with happiness "Oh right! I was just about to tell you about that, and now that Dam is here too, I won't have to repeat the story!" She exclaims "Anyway, yesterday Minerva came to me to apologize for her nasty comments about... well, you know."

Both you and Trent nod, both curious about the continuation of the story.

"Initially I was very skeptical, because like, I had been really hurt by what she had said to me." Lindsay continued, serious "But in the end I saw how serious Minerva was about her own apology, though, so I forgave her! I didn't expect her to be so sweet." She smiles happily again, glad that she was able to resolve that mishap.

Aaw, this is such a sweet thing to hear!

"I agree, Minerva is really such a sweet and pretty girl, I'm glad you saw that too." Trent nods in agreement, with a hint of a smile "But I don't blame you for not realizing it right before, even I would be suspicious of someone hitting on my girlfriend."

Son of a...

"That may be true, however, I don't think she will try again in the future, so..."

"Are you sure that..."

Before Trent can say anything else you decide to intervene abruptly, interrupting whatever he is about to say "It's water under the bridge now, man. The girls have been able to solve their problems civilly."

"That's right! Maybe we could even become friends?"

"Why not? That would be great, darling." You respond enthusiastically to Lindsay's idea. You sincerely think that she and Minerva could be very good friends if they put their problems behind them.

"Good luck in that case, I think it will be difficult." Trent observes quietly, you can detect a hint of irony in those words "By the way, I was forgetting that I have to do something important." He says suddenly, sounding apologetic "We'll go out together another time, are you guys okay with that?"

"No problem man! It's a shame to see you go." You reply, with Lindsay nodding sadly. You both wave at your teammate as he leaves, when he disappears from your sight you frown annoyed and mutter in a low voice "Asshole."

"Did you say something, honey?"

"Hmm? I didn't say anything." You smile obliviously "Shall we go, darling?"

"Sure!"

CONFESSIONAL:

Trent:

He stares ahead with boredom. Of course Damerae had to arrive at the worst possible time. He sighs, showing a hint of annoyance. Just when I was about to work that idiot over.

You spend the rest of the day with your girlfriend, trying to lift her spirits a bit considering that all her friends, and former friends, have been eliminated one after another.

In fact, it almost seemed to you that Lindsay was more concerned about being the next to be eliminated than complaining about loneliness. In fact, what are the odds that Danielle's entire group of girls would be exterminated in a matter of days?

Fortunately, you managed to distract Lindsay from those worries for the time being.

When night falls, you go directly to the boys' trailer. Once inside, however, you are in for an unusual surprise.

"Yahō Dam!" Mark greets you cheerfully. The writer is sitting on his bunk, with a huge cat resting on his legs "Devon Jr, say yahō too! This is Damerae, the captain of our team!"

The cat in question stares at you without any emotion, letting out the lowest, most hoarse meow you've ever heard in your life.

"Where did you find him?" Your gaze immediately falls on DJ, who in response shrugs his shoulders in embarrassment.

"He was wandering around the set all alone, we found him in a warehouse, and Mark, well, he just bonded with him..."

Devon Jr. meows again. The more you hear him meow, the more you wonder if that really is a cat.

"What a surprise, Mark has adopted a stupid stray again." Kieran mumbles in annoyance, getting under the covers and with his back to you all.

"Hey, Devon Jr. is not stupid at all, Kieran, he's very smart actually! Would you like to cuddle him?"

The former intern acts as if he hadn't heard anything, in fact he purposely decided to snub Mark's existence to his confusion and sadness.

"Oh... in that case, Noah what about you?"

"Keep that thing away from me!"

You can't help but notice Harold's face covered in ugly scratches "Oh fuck, man! Are you okay? What did you do to upset the cat?" You ask with concern.

"The cat? Actually, Courtney did this to him." Justin comments, uninterested in the redhead's plight "It was funny for the first five seconds, then it just got pathetic."

Don't tell me, he really spill the beans on Courtney in the end?

"Harold, did you do anything to upset Courtney?"

"I really don't want to talk about it..." the nerd crosses his arms and turns his gaze away, you see him biting his lower lip agitatedly, which confirms your suspicions.

Geoff leans out of his own bunk, observing amused Mark's newly adopted stray "Dude, why did you name him Devon Jr.?"

"Isn't it obvious? He looks all like his father!" Smiling cheerfully, the writer effortlessly lifts the giant cat and stretches it out in front of him "See? Same hair color, same sweet little eyes, same tender expression, and..."

As the japanese little guy begins to list all the similarities he sees between the stray and his boyfriend, you lean closer to the latter and whisper "I'm not the only one who doesn't see any similarities, right?"

"No man, but let's not tell him. I like to see him so happy."

Harold sits down next to Mark and smiles "Now that you mention it it's true, Devon Jr. looks so much like DJ!" As he says this he has to move away as the cat begins to raise his fur annoyed.

"Harold, don't humor him." Noah comments annoyed, now he's also under the blanket "I'm more worried that that furball might transmit some disease to us."

"Oh God no, that would be catastrophic for me." Justin gasps dramatically "My modeling career would be over if a stray full of fleas transmitted rabies to me." That last statement makes Geoff laugh out loud.

"Don't worry man, you'd be dead before you'd see your career end!"

You shake your head, but you can't help but smile amusedly. You're not worried about Devon Jr's presence, not only because you love animals, but also because you're sure Mark will know how to handle him.

In fact, after you get ready for the night, you go straight to bed and fall into a deep sleep.

You are sitting in the waiting room, trembling and covered in blood. You are staring insistently at your small hands, which are unable to stay still because of the shock.

It was an accident, you keep telling yourself continuously. You didn't mean to hurt your brother, the idea never crossed your mind, yet it happened. Why did it have to happen? Why?

Will your little brother die because of your stupid mistake? You... did you just take his young life away from him? You refuse to accept that idea, you hope there will be a miracle to save him.

You feel like you are sinking into a bottomless abyss, you struggle to breathe... no, you just can't do it. Are you going to die too? Is it possible to die like that? You don't know, and you don't think about it because you feel you're about to shatter into a thousand pieces.

You just want everything to go well, everything to work out in the best possible way. You wish that this is just a bad dream, yes... you will wake up, everything will be as usual, and your sweet little brother won't have a bleeding hole instead of an eye.

This is the time when you should wake up, why is nothing happening? No, you can't accept that this is reality, you can't you can't.

You can't handle it anymore, you want all this pain to end, you can't take it anymore!

You feel someone forcefully grabbing your shoulders. When you shift your gaze from your hands to see who it is you can't even make out the figure, all you distinguish is a blurry presence.

"Damerae it's not your fault! It was an accident!" The mysterious figure shouts at you, panicked. Everything he says after that you can't perceive, it's just garbled sounds, you're beginning to lose touch with reality.

You start mumbling disconnected sentences.

You're trying to say something, but the only clear word that comes out of your lips is your brother's name.

Koji...

Your sweet little brother...

BANG!

You jerk awake, sweaty and panting, your breathing is irregular, you feel your chest pounding so hard that you fear your heart might violently burst out. You want to run away, you don't know where, you just want to get away from everyone and everything.

You jump out of bed, ignoring everything around you and run out of the trailer. You don't even know where you are going, you just let your legs do the work for you.

You keep running, and running, and running. You do this until your legs give out, and you begin to gag, spewing out onto the ground the bile that has risen overwhelmingly in your throat. You regurgitate until there is nothing left to throw up, but still you cannot get rid of the nauseous feeling.

You begin to strain yourself, to the point where you feel you are choking. You try to regulate your breathing; you just wish you could breathe normally. It's horrible.

You feel strong arms grabbing you from behind, then a male voice that is whispering tender words to you. Whatever is happening doesn't have an immediate effect, but it works as you slowly return to normal breathing, becoming aware of where you've gone to.

You recognize the forest where you went to carry out the first team challenge. As you slowly turn your gaze to see who came to your rescue, you see DJ's expression of both relief and concern.

"Man, you scared the hell out of me" whispers the other jamaican, slowly backing away from you and getting up from the floor, extending his hand to you in the process "And not just me."

You look displeased at the brickhouse's hand, feeling embarrassment and shame invade your insides again. You accept the grip, struggling, however, to keep your gaze fixed on your friend.

"I'm sorry..." is your only response, you're not even sure DJ heard you with how low your voice was.

What happened? I... I haven't had nightmares like that in years.

Why did they suddenly pop up?

I... I thought I had left the past behind me...

"I don't want to be intrusive, but... maybe we should talk about it?" DJ gently proposes, taking the trouble to gently move your face with his index finger so that you make eye contact.

"I..."

"Only if you feel up to it." The brickhouse gently interrupts you "Although I think it's best for you to vent, I wouldn't want to force you to either."

You drop your gaze in shame.

DJ chased me in the middle of the night just to check on me. If he hadn't been there, I don't even know what would have happened to me...

And I didn't just scare him, who knows how much noise I must have made during my... reckless escape.

Should I be honest and tell him how I feel? Maybe he's right... all I need is to talk honestly to someone? Will that make me feel better? Will it help relieve all this negativity I'm feeling?

But...

But who's to say that doing so won't only make my situation worse? I already feel like shit myself, how am I going to get better if I make others worry more? They don't deserve it, they don't have to listen to my problems...

...

I don't know what to do...

Should I open up to DJ, or politely decline his offer?

DECISION POINT:

What will Damerae do?

A. Open up with DJ
B. Reject the offer

Chapter Text

"You're right, actually." You admit sadly "After what I did earlier, I can't pretend that nothing happened." You rub your hand on your neck, and chuckle uncomfortably "Let's just say that today wasn't my best day."

"In fact, Mark and I noticed how down you were at dinner, and we were wondering what had happened to you."

You remain silent, searching for the right words to use. You can't explain to yourself what happened either, normally thoughts of such an anguished nature don't cross your mind at all.

"This may sound silly, but I guess I didn't react that well to the discussion I had with Kieran."

"Wait, did you and Kieran argue?" DJ asks, incredulous "He's been more standoffish than usual today, but I didn't imagine it was because of that." He strokes his beard, confused "So you had a panic attack because of your argument?"

"No... not exactly." You affirm after a brief moment of reflection "I admit, I was hurt by what happened, but that's not why I fled here. It's just that... things were said that caused me to reflect, especially on my past." You sighs exhausted "And I kept doing it, again and again, to the point where I ended up resurfacing... things I wanted to forget."

"Do you feel like you want to talk about it? I'm here specifically for that." DJ gently offers you, which prompts you to consider his offer.

DJ has helped Mark a lot with his problems. I know for a fact that he is a reliable guy, and yet...

"I'd like to, man, I mean it." You raise your hands in front of you, a sad smile forms on your face "But... I can't do it, not now at least. I can't shake off that ugly feeling of shame and guilt, I hate feeling like this, it makes me feel so..."

"Weak?" Hypothesizes the other jamaican, sympathetic "If you don't feel like going on now that's perfectly fine, it's enough if you've admitted there's a problem." Smiling sweetly, he gesture you to follow him "It's normal to feel vulnerable at times, I actually feel that way a lot."

You start following DJ "How do you live with such a feeling?" You ask bluntly, curious about how he coped with those moments.

"I just do it, if something upsets me I express it at the time I think it's necessary." The brickhouse chuckles amusedly "At least, I try to. So don't punish yourself too much, I'm sure you can find the right time to open up about the cause of your shame."

"Thanks, man." Reaching out to the other black guy, you put your arm around his shoulder "I will keep your words in mind and... I will try to be a little more honest with myself in the future, no matter how many attempts and failures are in my way."

CONFESSIONAL:

DJ:

It was so strange to see Damerae not so cheerful and optimistic, tonight I was able to witness a much more vulnerable side of him. He crosses his arms and shows a worried expression. The discussion with Kieran must have touched a nerve, should we talk to him about it too? After all, he won't be able to avoid Damerae forever.

Once back at the trailers with DJ, you can see firsthand how many people you ended up waking up with your escape. Seeing them waiting for your return makes you so ashamed, to the point where you consider burying yourself in the ground.

"You're finally back." Said an exhausted Noah, who found himself holding Mark by the hood of his pajamas, thus preventing him from falling face-first to the ground "You can't give us a scare at this time of night."

"I'm sorry, man..."

"Hmm? Is Kieran back?" Mark asks, even more exhausted than his friend. He's barely conscious, and you feel like you're watching him slide forward deadweight again.

Noah casts a small angry glance at DJ, the latter understanding the message goes to pick up his boyfriend in his arms, wishing good night as he disappears inside the trailer.

"Can you explain to me what happened?"

Minerva, the only girl still awake along with Gwen, mainly approaches Noah looking for answers. The bookworm watches you with the same tired expression as before, and rubs his eye as he yawns.

"Damerae had a panic attack or something, and it woke us all up."

"Wow Noah, you could at least pretend that you really care." Gwen scolds him, showing bitterness at that flat answer, but also showing concern for you "How do you feel now?"

You giggle awkwardly "Kind of sucky, but I think I'll be able to sleep again, I hope." You pause for a second as you observe the girls' cabin "I didn't disturb your sleep too, right?"

"N-no, don't worry." Minerva stammers, a slight blush forming on her cheeks. The redhead keeps her arms crossed under her big chest and narrowly avoids eye contact with you "Gwen and I were already awake..." she observes her goth friend, showing a small hint of uncertainty "You didn't cause a disturbance, well at least for us..."

"In any case, I think I'll go back to sleep. I'll see you tomorrow."

After saying goodbye to you Noah also leaves, which leaves you alone with the girls and Kieran. The latter has not said anything since you returned, just stared in your direction, for a moment you think he wants to say something to you, only to shake his head and back out, returning to the cabins without saying goodbye.

"What a guy, to think he calls himself his best friend..." you hear Minerva murmur, her tone is not angry at all, if anything she is much more disappointed by what she has seen. Gwen, remaining close to her, gives her a little pat on the back.

"Shall we go too, Minerva?"

"I'll, uh, catch up with you later, okay?"

The goth girl does not reply, mainly because of tiredness "All right, then good night guys. Damerae, if you need advice on how to handle anxiety attacks, you are free to come to me."

Wait, what? Gwen is suffering from anxiety attacks?

You don't have time to ask any questions to the artist, who within seconds has already disappeared into her trailer. Now that you are left alone, Minerva manages to muster up some courage to stare at you, but when she does it is you who end up shifting your gaze just a little.

"Are you sure you will be able to sleep again?" The redhead asks you worriedly, bringing both hands to her chest and moving a little closer "If you want, we can go make some chamomile tea or something to help you calm down."

"No need, seriously I'm fine now." You quickly shake your hands, showing your old flame a smile both sweet and embarrassed "Thank you for caring so much, I'm... really pleased."

Minerva brings a finger to her hair and nervously twirls a red lock "Don't mention it, this is serious stuff, of course I worry." She continues nervously fiddling with her hair, which makes you worry a little.

"Is something wrong?"

"No, I'm sorry, maybe I'm worrying too much..." after smiling awkwardly at you, the nymph rushes to the door of her trailer "Good night Damerae." She is about to say more, but thinks better of it within a short time as she closes the door behind her.

Now you are left alone, and confused mostly. You don't know what got into her, was it that she really cared so much about you? You can't say for sure, but you were strangely pleased by her act of caring.

You sigh sadly, you would have liked to see more of a reaction from Kieran at the same time. You begin to think that things are really that tense between you if he hasn't even said anything to you.

We have a long time to discuss about it, I hope it can happen soon though.

CONFESSIONALS:

Gwen:

Anxiety attacks are not a joke, they are not to be taken lightly. She angrily explains to the camera. I don't know what problems Kieran has, but I wouldn't be indifferent to Courtney if she were to suffer one in the middle of the night. She snorts annoyed.

Minerva:

I felt like I was seeing a different person yesterday. Damerae felt so... different... she drops her gaze, and bites her lower lip nervously. Even though I have some doubts about many things he has said to me in the past, I can't deny that he was always there when I needed his help. I, on the other hand... the confessional ends, with the nymph struggling to hide an expression full of guilt.

The days following your nightmare passed quietly. Once she knew what happened to you Lindsay never left your side except when you needed your alone time.

She was very sweet though, in her own way she tried to make your days much more cheerful and carefree.

Gwen, along with Bridgette and Minerva, were also very helpful to you. The first two helped you stay calm in those days, giving you many suggestions on how to deal with an anxiety attack like the one you had.

Their suggestions were very helpful actually, you just hoped you could apply them in case something happened to you again.

DJ and Mark also tried to be helpful to you. The latter, remembering your love of nature and animals, tried to get you to spend some time with Devon Jr so he could keep you busy with something. If you ignore the cat's numerous attempts to scratch you, eventually you managed to get him used to your presence, you find him sincerely adorable when he doesn't try to kill someone.

As for Kieran... no news from him, all he does is get tense when your glances cross, then scurry off in a different direction.

You've never felt the need to pursue him, that's because you keep hoping that he might come to you spontaneously to talk about your fight.

When the day of the challenge arrives you are all herded onto a set depicting an old Far Western town. You are still surprised to see how gigantic the set where you are staying actually is, which leads you to wonder how it is possible for someone to find the immunity idol.

After the production has made you change your clothes into a cowboy outfit, you are called to a saloon. You are not unaware of the huge mess inside, almost as if there had been a fight between two or more people.

"Actors! Welcome to the challenge of the day!" Chris, also sporting a cowboy look, enters the saloon after dramatically kicking open the door. He approaches at a brisk pace, adjusting his gun belt.

I hope they won't make us use those things...

"Slow down, man, we're down one person here." Speaking is Justin, intent on looking around in annoyance "Have any of you seen Leshawna?"

"Now that you mention it, it's too quiet here..." Courtney's eyes go wide as she notices, along with all of you, the absence of a certain writer "Where did Mark go!?"

"He must be dressing his stupid cat up as a cowboy or something, relax."

Beth frowns at Trent for such a disinterested comment "But he wouldn't just disappear out of thin air without shouting it to the four winds..."

"Yo, dickhead, what did you do to Leshawna?" Kieran is starting to get nervous. You're not surprised, you both worked for Chris, you can sense something's wrong too.

Your former boss raises his hands in front of him "No need to growl like that cowboy!" He smiles amused "Let me show you what happened to your friends, okay?"

After he claps his hands, a big screen is lowered behind him. It lights up within a moment, giving an answer to your questions.

The film begins with Leshawna and Mark entering the salon, both wearing a beautiful long-slit red dress. Once inside, the writer put down Devon Jr, who jumps onto the bar counter to go rest.

"I don't understand why they wanted to make me wear a dress too, but look at this slit in the skirt, it shows off my legs!" Mark exclaims cheerfully, intent on showing off his leg to Leshawna "If Devon saw me like this, who knows how many things he'd do to me, and I'd be more than happy to oblige him."

"Boy, tell me about it. Kieran and Harold will drool when they see this nice firm ass in evidence." Similarly to the Japanese man, Leshawna showed off her B-side, to the amusement of the other "But seriously, don't you find it strange that they called just the two of us?"

"You think so? Well, it's actually quite strange. I mean, look at this inn, surely today's challenge is not going to be about proms."

Mark walks up to the bar and takes a seat on the bar, crossing his legs and leaving little room to DJ's imagination for what he can see. Leshawna approaches him, leaning over to pick up a bottle of wine.

"A drinking contest would be cool, but I don't think it's legal." Comments the black mama, then watching her opponent carefully "I'm no movie expert, but isn't this a scenario where those cowboys go or something?"

Mark bangs his fist on his hand, smiling radiantly "You're right! And come to think of it..." he observes the suit he's wearing "We are dressed like the typical bitch who will be kidnapped by the big bad bandit."

"Kidnapped?" Leshawna repeats, worrying a little at the idea "The idea doesn't make me..."

The black mama has no time to finish her own sentence that Konnor, along with Alan and Evelyn, kicks the saloon door wide open. Because of their threatening expressions, or in the case of the two interns more minutes an attempt of it, Leshawna panics and throws the liquor bottle at them, hitting the wall.

"Hey bitch, keep your hands down!" With a war cry, Konnor charges toward Leshawna. There is a minor scuffle between the two, which is interrupted by Mark kicking him in the face and causing him to fall to the ground.

"I defeated the bandit, yay! Am I immune now?" The only response received is Evelyn cuffing his hands "Hey!".

"You have to come with us Mark, you've just been kidnapped..."

"I'm not giving up without a fight! Help! Help us!" The writer, along with Leshawna, now also handcuffed and hoisted up by Konnor, begins screaming foolishly for help "Devon Jr help us! Save daddy from these nasty, nasty bandits!"

Following his master's command, the giant kitty wakes up from his slumber and begins attacking Alan, much to his shock and dismay "Where did this cat come from!? Help!"

"I don't get paid enough for this shit." Mumbles Konnor, pissed off as ever, as he leaves the scene with Evelyn and their screaming hostages. Meanwhile, Alan ends up messing up the saloon in an attempt to shake off Devon Jr.

All of you cast confused looks at each other, not quite knowing how to react to that footage. The first to speak up is DJ, whose first instinct is to turn angrily to Chris.

"Did you kidnap my boyfriend?"

"Kidnap is a strong word, let's just say 'taken without his consent'." Responds the host, laughing a little as he makes air quotes with his hands "Now, as for the challenge-"

"Dude, we should go rescue them, I think your employees have gone crazy!"

Chris is smiling forcibly after Geoff interrupted him "I was getting there. Man, you must be really slow for not getting it."

"Slow? Dude, I play sports, I can't be slow!"

CONFESSIONALS:

Gwen:

If I hear him say "dude" one more time, I swear the God this team will no longer be under only by one member.

Justin:

This is too much even for me, how did he get in the finals? He pretends to think about it, then shrugs his shoulders carelessly. Oh right, carried by my ex.

"What an idiot..." murmurs Courtney in a low voice, clapping her hand on her forehead.

"Back to us, and without any interruption." After clearing his throat, Chris returns a genuine smile "Actors, your first part of the challenge will be to rescue your damsels in distress."

"Cool! So can we rescue the beautiful Leshawna like in the good old westerns?"

"Umh, Harold... I think we should rescue Mark..."

The red-haired nerd blinks a couple of times "Do we have to? Can't we just leave him tied to the tracks?"

Before Beth too can join the club of people verbally abusing Harold, the peasant girl notices the nasty look Chris is giving her, which convinces her to shut up.

"As Harold has intelligently guessed, your damsels have been transported to the set rail line."

On the big screen in front of you all appears a live video feed of Mark, Leshawna, and Devon Jr tied like salamis to train tracks, none of them particularly happy about that situation. Guarding them are the interns who kidnapped them.

"Did you tie up the cat too?" You point out with annoyance, not at all happy about that gratuitous cruelty on a poor animal.

Chris shrugs his shoulders, indifferent "Eh, I guess it's Alan's doing, not that I blame him." He chuckles amusedly "Your job will be to catch up with them, free them, and return to this saloon!"

"Is that all? Sounds pretty simple..."

"And that's where you're wrong, Minerva!" Chris pulls out a gun, at the sight you openly gasp and leap backward, to Lindsay's concern "You and Damerae will have to assign roles to your team, which are that of cowboy and steed."

Keep that FUCKING thing out of my face!

"The cowboys will have to climb over the backs of their steeds, which will carry them to the railroad line. Once there, the cowboys' task will be to free their damsels without getting eliminated by the bandits, and return safely to this saloon."

Courtney quickly raises her hand, "Question, can we also eliminate each other? And are we forced to stand over the shoulders of our steeds all the time?"

"Yes to the first question, and as for the second, you can get off their backs only and exclusively when you have arrived at the railroad. Of course, the steeds must remain as such, and must not help their masters in any way in freeing your damsel."

CONFESSIONAL:

Courtney:

How can this be right? We only have one person on our team who can lift a person without any problems, and he probably won't even be able to help us free Mark. She crosses her arms and snorts in annoyance.

"Damerae and Minerva, you have ten minutes to decide on three cowboys and four steeds in your teams. To win, you only need to get to the finish line with at least one steed and one cowboy, plus the damsel, unscathed to be clear. Good luck!"

You and your team gather in a circle, standing well apart from your opponents.

"Of course I will fill the role of steed, unless one of you feels confident that you can lift more than a hundred kilograms." That's the first thing you say to your team, and it seems to suit everyone since no one has anything to say.

"What about the others? Other than Beth, who else can play the role of steed without risking getting an aunerisma?" Trent asks, intent on unconvinced observation of both Harold and Noah "Courtney?"

"What? No way!" Protests the girl "Do you think Harold or Noah will be able to free Mark without getting shot? I can't just be a... horse!"

"Honey, we need four, do you expect me or Harold's mighty muscles to hold your weight?" To prove his point, Noah forcibly lifts the other nerd's slender arm.

"Couldn't Harold lift you, Noah? I mean... you don't look so heavy..." suggests Beth shyly, earning a dirty look from the bookworm.

Harold crosses his arms, annoyed "Chris told us that we are free to be able to eliminate the competition. If he's going to arm us with guns, I'm sure I have at least good aim."

"What about you Lindsay? You must have done who knows how many things as a cheerleader, couldn't you keep me on your shoulders?"

"I could, but it looks so tiring Catherine!" Lindsay looks at her hands in horror "And I just did my nails, couldn't we switch?" She asks innocently, though doing so angers the C.I.T.

"Why you-"

"All right, everybody shut the fuck up, I don't want to hear your little whiny bitches complains as usual." You annoyingly interrupt your team before they can start arguing. Only when you realize the tone you used do you end up blushing with shame, as the rest of the team looks at you in shock "I mean... leave it to me, okay? I will consider your abilities in the best interests of us."

Uh, I managed to shut them up. I have to say, it's not that bad, but maybe next time I should avoid insulting them.

Well, I have to decide who can work well as a cowboy, and who can be a good steed along with me. Taking into account in all this which pairings can work and which cannot.

I can say with certainty that Harold and Noah are the worst choices as steeds, unless I consider Beth's idea and match them for this challenge. Then they would not be too weak, I want to hope.

Trent has not exposed himself much, so I don't know in what area he would excel. I have a vague feeling that no matter what role I give him, he will still find a way to cause trouble.

Beth could be a good steed? Sure, she is very strong, but she is so short that I worry about putting someone too heavy on her shoulders. Also, considering that we have to free Mark, she might be motivated to free him as quickly as possible. Where can this work best?

What about Lindsay and Courtney, mh...I can see them being able to lift each other, or one of Harold or Noah, with little or no difficulty. The question is whether it is better to make them both steeds, or to give one of them a chance to save Mark.

...

Thinking about it, one of the steeds is without a cowboy. Anyone who will not have someone by his side will have to hide from Konnor w the other interns, wait for one of the cowboys to arrive with Mark, and run away as quickly as possible. For this role I should think of someone who is strong and agile enough to outrun the Killer Grips on time.

Let's see, maybe I can do it this way...

DECISION PONT:

First Question: Assign the roles for the challenge! ( three cowboys and three steeds ).

[ Fill in the following list ]

Beth: ???
Courtney: ???
Damerae: Steed
Harold: ???
Lindsay: ???
Noah: ???
Trent: ???

Second Question: Assign a cowboy to their steed, and choose the lone steed!

[ Fill in the following list ]

Beth: ???
Courtney: ???
Damerae: ???
Harold: ???
Lindsay: ???
Noah: ???
Trent: ???

Chapter Text

After a few minutes of pondering, you know exactly what to do.

"Everyone listen up, this is the plan." You cheerfully say to your team "Let's start with the simpler stuff, Chris said there will be one lone steed per team, do you follow me?"

"Yes, so?" Trent asks, with a raised eyebrow.

"So..." you continue "I was thinking that our lone steed will have to find a place to hide once we get to the railroad lines. Waiting for one of the cowboys to free Mark and bring him to them." Smiling, you turn to Courtney "Courtney, you are the best choice for this role. You're one of the best runners in the team, and I'm sure you'll be able to get to the finish line with Mark in no time."

"Wait, wouldn't I be more useful as a cowboy?" Replies the brunette, not finding such a role appealing "I've been a C.I.T., I have experience in untying complex knots. And if I remember correctly, Mark was tied up like a salami."

"Don't worry, I know what I'm doing." You gently reassure her "Noah will take care of untying Mark. He's quiet, tends to be inconspicuous, and I'm sure he'll be more efficient in similar work." You explain, adjusting your glasses and looking closely at the guy in question "For that very reason, he'll be paired with Trent, who shares the same attributes. With all the chaos going on, I doubt they'll attract any attention."

Noah shrugs his shoulders indifferently, having no issue with your logic, and the same goes for Trent. Beth draws attention by raising her hand.

"How about the rest of us?"

"Well, Beth, Chris explicitly told us that the steeds can't save Mark, not that they can't get in the way of the other team." You smile confidently at the farmgirl "Once you arrive at the station, your job as a steed will be to tackle and obstruct as many of the Grips' steeds as you can, while Lindsay and Harold take care of their cowboys."

Lindsay tilts her head, and watches you curiously "What are you going to do instead, honey?" She asks innocently.

You bring a hand to the back of your neck "I... umh, I'm not comfortable with... uh... shooting." You explain, a little flustered at the very thought "But I'll try to keep Evelyn and Alan at bay. Unlike Konnor they won't be a problem, I'll just pick them up and carry them as far as I can."

Harold strokes the stubbly hairs on his chin "That's a good idea, I'm pretty sure Konnor will go after the Grips anyway."

"Wait, why do you say that with such confidence?" Lindsay immediately shows curiosity at that remark "Oh my Gosh, is there a gossip I don't know about?"

"Well, you know... Leshawna told me something about how Kieran is openly hitting on that man's boyfriend..."

Oh Kieran...

I even told him to keep it in his holster.

Courtney is pleased to hear something like this "Great, so the Grips will be targeted because Kieran can't keep it in his pants." Then she crosses her arms, snootily raising her nose in your direction "Anyway, as a plan it seems to be good. Since you've entrusted me with an important role, I'll try not to disappoint your expectations."

You sigh relieved, fortunately no one had any objection to your plan. You only hope that things go as you planned.

CONFESSIONALS:

Damerae:

Talking to Courtney is a bit of walking on eggshells, you always have to find the right words to please her. He giggles awkwardly, running his hand through his braids. Sure, she at least compensates by being a competent teammate, but man, it's hard to deal with.

Courtney:

She has her arms crossed, and a stern expression on her face. I'm not crazy about having to babysit Mark, especially having to carry him, he'll probably think I'm really a horse or something. She snorts irritated. But as long as this plan helps us win, I won't complain too much. I'm a team player! No matter what Marylin Mouse from the debate club says about it!

Once you are ready you all go to the starting line. For obvious reasons, you decided to pair up with Lindsay, whom you promptly put on your shoulders.

"Remember darling, don't shoot until we get to the railway." You remind her gently, avoiding looking up so you don't see the weapon she's holding.

"Alright! Who was I supposed to shoot anyway?"

"The other team, honey."

You remind her gently. Afterwards, you use the situation to quickly study the pairings chosen by Minerva.

You are not surprised to see her on Geoff's shoulders; you remember seeing the two of them getting along very well during their days off.

Come to think of it, Geoff is the only contestant in the history of the show who has never received a vote against him. I wonder if he'll find himself in a good game situation this time, as well.

Bridgette and DJ don't surprise you as a pairing; the two are known to be very good friends. Their affiliation with Mark makes them dangerous in strategic terms, you get the vague impression that even on their own they will manage.

Maybe I could convince them to work with Kieran? Or push them to make a decision that would be good for our game? If we manage to win immunity today it will be better to go and check them out.

The last remaining pair is Justin and Gwen, and you deduce that they have been paired just by elimination. You watch them a little longer, arching a curious eyebrow.

They won't get along, I can already tell. In fact, I could use this to my advantage, hmm...

"Hey Beth." You approach your farmer friend, and lean in just far enough so that she, and potentially Harold, is the only one to hear you "The pair formed by Justin and Gwen seem a bit unstable, when you get the chance could you try to thwart them?"

Beth observes the duo in question, at first unsure about your request, but after watching you intently she finds herself nodding a little more convinced.

"I will, besides... Gwen didn't even apologise for what she said to Lindsay after the last challenge."

"Oh right, she didn't!" Your girlfriend gasps, a little angry at the memory "Bertha, Harry let's bring them down!"

"Uh... alright? If Justin loses a tooth at least he won't be bragging about how gorgeous he is anymore."

You didn't expect Harold to be so inclined to go along with your plan, but as long as he will, you've got nothing to complain about.

CONFESSIONAL:

Damerae:

Actually, I'm hoping Beth and Harold will just slightly bump into those two, I don't want them to hurt them. He explains quietly, starting to chuckle. Justin will complain so much that it will annoy Gwen, and since we're on a reality show it never hurts to make sure there's some minor inconvenience for the other team. He's stopped smiling now, and seems to be feeling genuinely guilty. Sorry, Gwen...

"Ready? And... action!"

At Chris's signal you start running as fast as you can. This soon puts you in the lead of the group, which fortunately hasn't decided to start shooting during the rush.

As you run towards the railway line, however, you seem to hear Justin and Gwen shouting something at each other. You wonder if this is because of the instruction you gave Beth earlier, but you don't have time to turn around and check for yourself.

Within a few minutes you can make out the railway line and the silhouettes of the three interns. Konnor is the first to shoot of the three, and despite you being the one at the front he has decided to completely ignore your existence.

"Son of a bitch!" You hear Kieran shout, just behind you, angrier than you've ever heard him.

Uh, Harold was right then. This will come in handy, though.

You barely dodge Evelyn and Alan's shots. Since you don't like the situation at all, the first thing you do is run for cover with Lindsay and Courtney as previously decided.
Once you are safe you place your girlfriend down.

"What do I do now?"

At the brunette's question Courtney smacks her hand on her forehead, exasperated "Go out and start shooting the opposing team's women."

"Oh right! Make sure you cover me with your weapons!" Your girlfriend exclaims cheerfully, coming out of hiding with a battle cry.

You and Courtney exchange an odd glance, but you quickly leave your partner's forgetful and silly nature aside.

Instead, you focus on leaning out just far enough to see where exactly Mark and Leshawna have been tied up. It doesn't take you too long to spot the two, who for obvious reasons have been kept far away from each other.

"I've spotted Mark." You say in a low voice to your teammate, who also ended up sticking her head out a bit "As soon as Evelyn and Alan are out of ammo I'm going to go tackle them."

"Ugh, they're using paintballs again, they could have at least given us protections." Courtney complains, looking annoyed at the crossfire started between Harold and Gwen "Why are those two shooting at each other!?"

Oops...

"Well, Harold did his job..." you watch with relief as Lindsay and Minerva hold each other at gunpoint, but don't start shooting out of fear "Where did Bridgette go?"

Courtney taps your shoulder and points to where Leshawna is. Your surfer friend has managed to slip through the crossfire unnoticed, and similarly to Noah and Trent she is already close to releasing her teammate.

Oh no, we can't take that much of a risk....

When you see Alan and Evelyn start reloading ammunition you don't wait a second longer. You rush out and, before the two interns can see it coming, you grab both of them by force and make them drop their guns.

"Oh! Hello Damerae!" Unlike Evelyn, who is just screaming in fright, Alan chuckles lovingly at you "Came to take us for a ride, stud?"

You ignore him, and immediately search for Beth with your gaze. You notice that she is busy holding Justin down, you don't know how the latter hasn't even been hit by the interns.

"Beth!" You shout in her direction "Ignore Justin, Bridgette is about to free Leshawna!"

Your shouting catches the attention of those directly involved as well. The blonde Grips girl tries to rush her work, but fails to do so in time as Beth, just like a quarterback would, proceeds to tackle Bridgette to the ground.

"Oh no, Bridgette!" Seeing that scene Minerva musters the courage to shoot Lindsay, and runs to her friend's rescue.

Where have Kieran and DJ gone?

You get your answer when you see DJ trying to break up a fight that has started between the driver and your best friend. The fight is so vicious that you almost find yourself shuddering.

"Wait a minute... where's Geoff?"

"Oh, he's there!"

Alan points cheerfully in the direction where Mark has been tied up. Noah has somehow managed to free him and his cat in record time; unbeknownst to them and Trent however, Geoff is on his way in a hurry, ready to tackle the bookworm.

With a swift motion you kick away the fallen weapons of the two interns and, after dropping them to the ground, you rush to tackle the cowboy before he can knock out your team's last remaining cowboy.

When you jump on top of Geoff you end up rolling a few metres due to the impact. And amid Trent's amused laughter, you soon begin a fight for dominance.

‘Go! Now!’ You yell to your teammates, who without being told again start running towards the spot where Courtney has been hiding the whole time.

CONFESSIONAL:

Geoff:

He rubs his neck with a pained expression. Man, Dam would be a good rugby player. I wonder why he chose to cook instead.

As you and Geoff continue to struggle, you are approached by a dazed Justin.

‘What... what happened?’

"Justin, dude, Noah's about to cross the finish line!" The cowboy yells, as he tries to shake you off "Do something!"

"And sweat like a pig, no way-"

Justin's complaints are silenced by a gunshot. The noise makes you wince in fright, which allows Geoff to free himself with a hard knee, all the while apologising.

You end up falling to the ground and see the blond running after your teammates who have already escaped.

Luckily for you, things go as you predicted since after a few minutes, you can hear Chris' obnoxious voice screaming at full volume into the set's intercoms.

"The Screaming Gaffers win the first part of the challenge!"

CONFESSIONALS:

Courtney:

She's pumping her fists in the air, happier than ever. Yes! Yes! Suck on that Grips!

Gwen:

She's covered in green paint from head to toe, and she's pissed as hell. Next time I catch Beth, I'm gonna make her stop wanting to bump into us on purpose. First, though, I'm gonna strangle that idiot Justin!

Justin:

Oh, my poor face... he's whimpering in a mix of pain and despair as he rubs his yellow paint-stained cheek.

When the challenge is over Chris lets you all get cleaned up, as well as allowing Leshawna and Mark to go and change into the same cowboy outfits you are all wearing.

When everyone is finally reunited in the saloon from earlier in the day you are pleased with yourself, and at the same time hope that the next part doesn't include the use of any weapons again. You don't even know how you didn't go insane with all that shooting earlier.

"Screaming Gaffers, congratulations again on winning the race!" Chris congratulates you, walking between the two teams and stopping exactly in the middle of the room "As a reward, you can decide which weapons to use for the second part of today's challenge!"

Fuck my life.

"Weapons? You don't want to hurt me and my baby again I hope!" Mark complains, holding Devon Jr and clutching him tightly to himself "The animal welfare association will be after you for what you have done!" He starts cuddling the cat and talking to him in a silly voice "Isn't that right, daddy's little darling?"

"Why didn't you leave the stupid cat tied to the railway?" You hear Courtney growl quietly in annoyance at Trent and Noah, with both of them responding by shrugging their shoulders indifferently.

Chris pulls out from behind his back a lasso and one of the paintball guns your team used earlier "That's right Mark, weapons! These weapons, precisely." He explains with a huge grin "The next challenge will be quite simple. This little town will turn into the final showdown between Grips and Gaffers, where the last man standing will win!"

"Uh... how should we use one of those ropes?" DJ asks, who like most of his team has no idea how to use a lasso.

"You'll figure out a way if you're the ones using it." You don't like it when Chris directs a shit-eating grin in your direction "Now, as captain, Damerae will choose which weapon his team will compete with!"

Oh... shit...

You begin to feel a strong pressure falling on your shoulders. Most of your team members look at you confidently, believing they already have victory in the bag.

The only exception is Lindsay, who seeing your nervousness has begun to worry in turn.

You quickly look away, your eyes end up studying every detail of the room, that is until you end up observing the opposing team, mainly DJ.

You remember what you said to each other a few days ago. As much as you don't want to disappoint your team, you are also aware that you have to think about your own well-being as well.
You hate to do this, but you know your friend is right.

"I..." you sigh and lower your head in defeat "I pick the lasso."

Soon two reactions come from the teams: yours immediately show rage and surprise, while Minerva's starts cheering in joy.

CONFESSIONALS:

Mark:

I knew it! Damerae must have a problem with guns, this is the second time he has refused to touch one. He crosses his arms and starts pondering, soon a slight worried expression forms on his face. This is not good at all, after this the team will risk picking on him.

Lindsay:

Oh bummer, Dam is afraid of guns... for some reason. She explains, crossing her arms and showing the same concern as Mark. Catherine and the others will be so mad at him if we don't win today's challenge!

Minerva:

She is nervously playing with a lock of hair. I don't... I don't know if I'll be able to shoot him if the opportunity arises. He has always been afraid of firearms, even seeing them on TV always put him on edge. She stares ahead, uncertain. Should I let my team deal with him?

Kieran:

Has he gone crazy? Kieran is groaning in frustration, running his hand through his hair. Now we have to shoot at him to win. If he had chosen the guns he could have just not shot anyone and we would have had to use the lassoes and not trigger his phobia! Why the hell would he not do that?!

The guys on your team are watching you, all of them particularly angry at your choice.

"So what was the point of all the work back there?" Noah asks you with irritation, with Trent behind him nodding in agreement.

"Are you perchance trying to sabotage our team?"

"Oh come on Trent, don't be ridiculous." Mark interjects in your defence "If he really wanted to do that, he wouldn't have even helped us win the first part of the challenge."

"It's true! Besides, why would he do that? He even fought with Kieran, so he wouldn't help him with that!"

"Lindsay... you shouldn't shout that out loud." You sigh, already seeing the situation go sour for you.

Chris is enjoying the show, clearly pleased that he's got you in trouble "Right then! Grips, Gaffers, grab your weapons and go hide. At the stroke of noon the carnage will begin, and remember, it will all end when all members of a team have been shot or lassoed."

"Come on guys, let's go!" Leshawna cheerfully calls out to her teammates. Before long, the Grips have left the scene.

As for you, you can only chuckle awkwardly at the disappointed looks of the boys and Courtney.

At this point, I would have rather lost the first part...

You and your team go looking for a secluded area where you can hide before the challenge begins.

Luckily you manage to quickly find a building, where you leave Mark's cat as a guard. If it starts to hiss you will know that someone is approaching.

"What do we do now!?" Courtney shouts, panicking "Our weapons are lassoes, freaking lassoes! How are we supposed to use them?"

"Umh... I actually know how to use it..."

"Good for you, Beth. Good luck taking out an entire armed group by yourself!"

Exasperated Courtney goes and sits down at one of the vacant tables, planting her head on the counter and letting out a huge frustrated groan, to the concern of many of you.

"Look, we can't give up without trying."

Noah crosses his arms, and looks at you in annoyance "This isn't one of those situations where positivity is going to save our asses, you've landed us in deep trouble, and for what anyway?"

"Hey Tyler, don't put any pressure on him!" Lindsay growls at him, clinging to your arm protectively "He's really, really scared of guns, he just decided to, umh, not scare himself to death!"

"Great, our captain is shaking like a leaf at the mere sight of a paintball gun..."

Meanwhile Harold is twirling his lasso in the air "I'll tell you, it's not that hard to use..." as a test, he uses it to catch a distracted Mark and make him fall to the ground "Hah! Gotcha!"

"Hey!"

The nerd goes to free his teammate, but when he does that the lasso's knot completely unravels, much to his annoyance.

"You know what the problem is Harold? Even though it's not that hard to use none of us know how to remake a decent one after use."

"I'd know how to do it..." Beth mutters in a low voice, annoyed and with her arms crossed.

Luckily you were able to hear her. Beth's words immediately set your brain in motion.

OK, the situation is a disaster and it seems that only Beth can help us come out on top. I must quickly work out a strategy.

We still have some time before the challenge begins. Maybe I could ask Beth if she can teach us how to tie decent knots so that we won't be caught unprepared by the opposing team.

The problem is that we don't have too much time, not everyone could learn quickly. More importantly, I also have to keep in mind whether the people who learn how to make a good lasso are also able to know how to use it.

Otherwise, can we try a more defensive approach? Maybe we could hide Beth somewhere, and return to her whenever we need a new lasso real quick. This strategy can work if we all don't waste our shots.

In that case, though, it would be better not to leave Beth alone, with the danger that she might be eliminated. She would need someone who could defend her, the problem is figuring out who in our team can have good enough reflexes to do so and not get overwhelmed by the enemy's shots.

I really did it now, to make it up to them I have to think of a way to guide us. It's just that I don't have much to work with, and I feel like any choice I make could be the wrong one!

I have to decide fast...

DECISION POINT:

First Question: What approach will the team take to the challenge?

A. Offensive - Ask Beth to teach the team to create their own lasso.
B. Defensive - Leave Beth in a safe position with someone, and use her to reload.

Second Question: Who will stay with Beth to protect her? ( ONLY IF YOU VOTED B )

A. Courtney
B. Damerae
C. Harold
D. Lindsay
E. Mark
F. Noah
G. Trent

Chapter Text

We have little time, but if we don't try we will end up being curbstomped by the opponents.

"Guys, the point is that we have to at least try, we can't just give up." You raise your voice a little so as to draw your team's attention to you "Beth, since you know how to remake a perfect lasso, could you give us a quick demonstration?"

"I can give it a shot, but it won't be as easy as it looks..."

"Doesn't matter, you just do it, I have faith in your teaching skills."

The farm girl giggles awkwardly at your praise, ending up blushing slightly as she does so. Once you've gathered the rest of the team around you, including the more pessimistic ones like Courtney, Beth quickly gets to work.

"Pay attention guys, y-you have to do this..." she explains meekly, braiding the rope in her hands masterfully, under the impressed gaze of some.

CONFESSIONALS:

Trent:

Hmm... now that I think about it, Beth always seems to be holding an ace up her sleeve when the situation calls for it. She's skilled, undoubtedly. There's a moment of silence, almost dramatic, which is interrupted by the guy's annoyed expression. Too skilled.

Beth:

The farm girl is fiddling nervously with her fingers. I've put so much effort into the team, I-I hope they can appreciate my efforts....

You admit that you are having quite a bit of difficulty in perfectly emulating Beth's teachings on the creation of a good lasso. The problem isn't your failure to understand the explanation, what's hindering you is your big hands, which are more of a liability than help in a delicate job like that.

"Fuck..." you mutter in a low voice, annoyed "This is harder than I imagined, is anyone else having trouble?"

"I give up, it's not for me." You hear Trent blurt out in irritation, failing at that job annoyed him so much that he immediately started repeatedly counting to nine to calm himself down. Besides him, Lindsay is not particularly happy either.

"Bertha! This is too difficult, could you, like, do it for me?"

Only three of us couldn't do anything, however most of the team learned quickly, this is a better result than I expected!

"Gomen I wasn't paying attention, what were we supposed to do?"

OK, correction, half the team understood how to create a lasso. Again, better than nothing, we can still do it!

Noah looks at Mark with the flattest, most bored expression you've ever seen him make "Seriously, dude? What were you thinking about?" He brings his hand to his forehead, exasperated "Forget it, I'll do them for you during the challenge. You'll make a great shield if things get ugly."

"Yay!"

The writer starts jumping with glee, not feeling too offended that Noah wants to use him as an attack dog. Meanwhile, Trent approaches Harold, practically throwing the rope at him. "In that case, you and I will pair up too." He says, disinterested "That won't be a problem for you, I guess, I doubt anyone else wants to approach you willingly."

The nerd remains silent as he crosses his arms over his chest, by the way he's started glaring at his teammate it's clear he didn't appreciate what was said at all.

Lindsay walks over to you, and gently squeezes your arm "You and I are partners, right honey?"

"Actually..." you bring your hand to the back of your neck, while at the same time showing her a sorry expression "I think it's better for us to partner up with someone who's learned how to do a lasso, are you okay with that babe?"

Lindsay frowns a bit "Oh, alright." Her disappointment quickly turns to joy as she runs over to Courtney, immediately taking her by the arm "Catherine, you wanna team up? We'll show the other team how girl power always prevails in life!"

"Lindsay, get off me!"

You walk up to Beth and smile brightly at her "Hey gal pal, wanna team up?" You cheerfully propose, offering her a fist bump that is not reciprocated. Beyond that, the brunette nods enthusiastically at your offer.

"S-sure!"

Once all the pairs have been formed, you draw attention back to yourself with a loud whistle "Alright guys, it should be noon any minute now. It's time for us to split up, if your partner is eliminated go find a new group immediately, and don't start fights you can't win." You order your team, in a tone both firm and gentle "This applies especially to those unable to create their own lasso."

"Are we allowed to take our teammate's lasso if they are eliminated?" Trent asks, to no one in particular.

"The rules do not prohibit that, so if our eliminated teammate has his lasso still ready for use I suggest you take it." Courtney suggests, in a practical tone "Come on Gaffers, let's show those stupid Grips who's boss!"

Lindsay, much to her partner's annoyance, pounces on her and starts squeezing her hard as she jumps merrily "Yay! Go Gaffers!"

Once you exit the building where you and your team have been hiding, you and Beth run for cover. You make your way to the salon where you had been before the challenge began, but you hide behind the structure; after your companion creates a lasso for both of you on the fly, you immediately begin to discuss a plan of attack.

"Surprise is our best weapon." You explain, leaning out slightly scanning for enemies as the sound of a large bell signals the start of the challenge "Kieran is a good shot, knowing him he'll shoot anything that moves."

"It's... scary..." Beth shudders in fright at the idea "I'll be careful, I... I can't leave you a-alone after what Lindsay said..."

Right, Lindsay basically shouted to the wind about my ‘little’ firearms issue.

You rest your hand on Beth's shoulder, and smile at her despite the nervousness you're feeling "Don't worry, if you get hit I'll run straight to finding a new group." You close your eyes and take a deep breath "Let's stay close, most of the Grips shouldn't be threats to worry about."

"What do you mean?"

"DJ is not only a pacifist, but a target that immediately stands out, Bridgette doesn't have good coordination, Leshawna has bad aim and Justin... you know."

The brunette nods, understanding all your points. As she changes cover, she also shows you a tiny gratitude-filled smile.

"Thank you for... pairing up with me, it's nice to think there's someone willing to watch my back..."

"That's what friends do, Beth!" You exclaim, perhaps a little too loudly "Oops... anyway, as I was saying, I consider you a friend... maybe not a close one, but nevertheless someone I can trust." Those words make the former winner blush a little "Although I'm sorry I left Lindsay with Courtney."

"They'll be fine, I hope... Lindsay seems to have some admiration for her."

When you see the coast is clear you join your partner in her new cover "That's true, you can tell by the way she immediately ran to team up with her." You remain silent, and before you can add anything else you hear the set's intercoms activate.

"Lindsay just eliminated herself in a pathetic attempt to eliminate an opponent!"

You roll your eyes, unamused by how Chris, a grown man, was taunting your girlfriend like that.

How I can't stand that asshole, I wonder if they'll ever switch leads if they renew the show for a third season?

"Oh man..." Beth mutters quietly, soon clear hints of concern appear on her face.

The set's intercoms chime up once again.

"Courtney managed to avenge Lindsay by taking out DJ, but Gwen in turn managed to avenge him by shooting her so-called best friend! Ouch, that must hurt!"

CONFESSIONALS:

Gwen:

Give me a break, Chris's attempts to make me feel guilty are lame to say the least. I know Courtney well, I'm sure she's proud of me after eliminating her.

Courtney:

She's wiping her forehead smeared with red paint. I'm so proud of how Gwen shot me! She's more cold-blooded than I expected, I can't wait to be able to play with her when the teams merge.

"Come on Beth." You beckon the farm girl to follow you. You both step out of your shelter and start searching for enemies, all the while being careful not to be too conspicuous, during your search you hear the intercoms chime several times, and see how within minutes a real massacre had begun.

"Trent and Geoff eliminated each other from the challenge! Hah! You should see how they look now, tied up like two salamis."

"Harold just hit Minerva in the chest, he'd better get away before he gets a beat down!"

"Kieran just massacred Harold and Noah. Will he and Justin be able to catch Mark?"

Damn, have we all been decimated so quickly?

Your and Beth's search is interrupted when you see Gwen wandering around alone. The goth is ready to strike your teammate mercilessly, taking advantage of your momentary surprise, but a flying pebble ends up distracting her from her target by hitting her in the face.

"What the...?" The girl has no time to process who hit her before Beth, with a true cowgirl scream, throws the lasso at Gwen and brings her down on her face ruinously.

"And Beth managed to catch Gwen thanks to the intervention of a pebble! Honestly, that's a bit of an embarrassing way for our cold-blooded shooter to go down, hah!"

"Way to go Beth!" You cheerfully praise your partner, then your attention shifts to the top of a building, where Mark cheerfully waves to you "Little guy, how's the situation?"

"Kieran and Justin are on my heels, I'll try to keep them distracted a little longer, you take care of Leshawna and Bridgette, they're to the west of the set!"

After warning you, the writer returns to his escape and jumps from building to building with his cat. You and Beth don't just stand there, once the farm girl picks up her lasso you make your escape, before you get into a confrontation with Kieran and Justin.

CONFESSIONAL:

Gwen:

How exactly did they raise Beth? By making her catch runaway pigs with a noose? She huffs and starts dusting her dirt-stained clothes.

It doesn't take you too long to find the duo of Bridgette and Leshawna. The two girls are strolling down the set street, keeping their guard up and looking around cautiously.
With a wave of your hand, you signal Beth to hide behind a wall, which you do yourself after a brief moment.

"We haven't met anyone yet..." Leshawna remarks, glancing quickly left and right before stopping "At this rate, we'll have to rely on Kieran's skills."

"I hope so, I don't like the idea of shooting someone at all." Bridgette sighs, stopping as well after looking around "But just in case we don't make it today, I guess us girls will gang up on Justin, am I right?"

"You bet sister, that guy is as hot as he is vain and useless in challenges. My girl Gwen will be happy to get rid of him."

"I wonder why Minerva chose him though, she even watched last season..."

Leshawna makes a small mocking gesture with her hand "Because he's handsome, that's all, that girl only chose the guys on our team based on how much they turn her on." She grimaces in annoyance and brings her hands to her sides "Let's be honest, she probably only picked Kieran because he reminds her of Damerae."

"Yours... is quite the accusation, Leshawna." Bridgette crosses her arms irritated "I've known Minerva a little longer than the rest of you, she's not as shallow a girl as you're making her out to be."

"Bridgette, honey, are you trying to say I'm wrong? The little mozzarella was hitting on an already taken man, and she did it in front of us! You can't seriously tell that she's not still into her... ex-boyfriend? Ex-friend with benefits?"

The surfer girl rubs her arm uncomfortably, wanting to say something in her friend's defence, but she knows the Black Mama is right about that.

"Look... I have nothing against Lindsay, but Minerva believed there was something deeper between her and Damerae, I know exactly how she feels about it, we just need to give her time. And if I'm not mistaken, I think it was Gwen who put strange ideas into her head."

Leshawna shakes her head disapprovingly "Sugar, don't put Gwen in the middle of this. She only gave advice to the lovesick girl, but she didn't force her to do anything." She sighs "Between you and me, I really don't trust Minerva, especially now that she wants to steal my girl's man."

"So... you won't vote with us if we lose?"

"No, I'm not saying that, I will do that. In fact, I'm willing to vote for anyone you want as long as you give me a good reason to do so." The curly haired woman brings her hand to her chest and shows a solemn expression "But in the long run, I suggest you keep an eye out for your friend."

Bridgette remains silent, probably just because she doesn't want to start an argument right there and then rather than feeling any real doubt about her redheaded friend. Once she and Leshawna have dropped their guard completely you and Beth take advantage of this, leaping out of your hiding places and catching your enemies with a battle cry.

Both girls fail to react in time, ending up being eliminated without being able to do much about it, Bridgette even ends up falling face-first to the ground after you pull her slightly with the rope. You wince a bit at that scene.

"Ouch... I'm so sorry, Bri..."

"It seems Beth and Damerae managed to get their drop on Leshawna and Bridgette, quite literally for the latter, Ahah. That will leave a mark!"

"J-just Kieran and Justin are left... Let's go!"

At Beth's order you quickly retrieve your lassoes and run off, leaving the two Grips alone, unable to do anything else to harm you. You didn't miss the way your country friend gave Leshawna a dirty look before your escape.

CONFESSIONALS:

Beth:

Leshawna is... one of the fakest girls I've ever met! In a way, Sadie wasn't so wrong about her. Poor Minerva... no girl deserves to be treated like that by another girl...

Leshawna:

Bridgette is nice, but not dumb. She says calmly. Sooner or later she will realise there is something unusual about that redhead girl. I won't push to eliminate her, I will play by their rules, for now. A determined expression appears on her face.

Bridgette:

She frowns a bit. What game is Leshawna playing? Seriously, I doubt she badmouthed Minerva just because she cares about Lindsay. She sighs, massaging her temples. It's best to put on a good face for now, I have to think about my priorities in this game.

Finding Kieran and Justin does not take too long, the two hawaiians still seem to be looking for Mark. The two pause to catch their breath, annoyed that they have not yet flushed out their target.

"Where could he possibly be?" Justin asks paranoidly, watching each building in search of the writer. Doing so leads him to quickly finding out about your presence, fortunately Beth proves to have better reflexes than him, catching him before he can shoot you in the face.

Your companion has no time to cheer since Kieran unloads a barrage of paintballs at her. All you can do is dodge the blow, too scared by the crackling sound emitted by the weapon.

"Beth was the victim of a brutal execution by Kieran, who didn't think twice about avenging Justin! Could he find the courage to shoot his best friend in the face?"

"Oh fuck! Fuck!"

"Dude, get a grip, I don't mean to shoot you at all." Kieran snorts exasperatedly, glaring nastily at the nearest intercom.

"Wait, what!?"

Justin begins to thrash around, trying unsuccessfully to free himself from the lasso Beth captured him with. You bring your hand closer to your own lasso, all the while looking at your fallen teammate, all sore and unable to react properly to what's surrounding her.

"Kieran... don't be stupid, you know what the rules of this challenge are..."

"Bullshit! We worked for McLean, remember?" Sensing your agitation over his weapon, Kieran decides to lower it and point the barrel at the ground "He can't force us to eliminate each other, we'll leave him no choice, either he lets both teams win, or we'll have a double elimination tonight."

Kieran... is trying to force a draw? Just for me?

You move your hand away from your lasso, you trust that your best friend won't shoot you in the back, after all you know him. Meanwhile, Justin is still trying to untie himself without success, he even ends up falling to the ground in his various attempts.

"Dude, don't be stupid, shoot him! Shoot him now, we can't afford to lose!" The model is frightened by the prospect of losing the challenge, and you can even understand why.

Justin is no fool, he knows perfectly well that he is in Gwen's crosshairs, who is close to the girls on his team. It's... lucky that Beth took him down before he could shoot me...

"Tsk, I don't fucking care, man." Kieran's amber eyes start scanning the various buildings carefully, looking for someone in particular "I know you're watching us, you little brat. If you've got any balls face me properly!"

Hearing your opponent's shouts Beth struggles to sit up, weakly massaging her head "Ugh... M-Mark is watching us?" The farm girl's momentary confusion turns to anger as her gaze meets Kieran's "Y-you're crazy if you think Damerae or Mark will let you carry out your plan."

She's right, even though Kieran is my best friend I can't betray my team...

You bring your hand closer to your lasso again, even though you still can't swing at your friend, the idea that he might accidentally fire a shot at you sends shivers down your spine. You only have to make one throw, just one, and maybe you'll get your team to win, yet you can't move, you feel like you're completely paralysed.

Kieran's hardened expression fades at your gesture, until he shows a brief glimmer of vulnerability "Dude... you just have to help me eliminate Mark, I'm not asking for much. It's our word against those three, no one's going to trust them, and honestly it wouldn't be the first time these idiots wouldn't believe the brat anyway."

"Kieran, for God's sake, I swear I-"

"Justin, shut the fuck up!"

When you least expect it, Mark finally comes out of his hiding place. You are the first to notice the writer launch himself from the building he was hiding on, flying towards Kieran with every intention of taking him down. Your best friend notices him soon after, instinctively raising his gun at the japanese guy and pulling the trigger.

Unable to control yourself you end up shutting your eyes. Time seems to be passing slowly, you feel your heart hammering hard, you are already ready to surrender to Kieran's will and watch helplessly as he forces a draw between your teams.

Just when you have lost all hope, you hear first a meow, then two different thuds and a second shot. When you open your eyes again you see Devon Jr lying on the ground, his side stained with red paint, Mark seemingly untouched is holding him in his arms, acting dramatic despite the fact that the huge cat seems fine.

Not far away Kieran is lying on the ground, his eyes wide with shock as he stares down at his red paint-stained chest.

So we have...?

"In an unexpected turn of events, Devon Jr sacrifices himself for his master, receiving the fatal blow. His sacrifice is not in vain, however, because after sending Kieran to the floor, Mark steals his gun and shoots him in the chest!"

"With Damerae and Mark as the only survivors, I declare the Screaming Gaffers as the winners of the challenge!"

"No! Fuck!"

CONFESSIONALS:

Beth and Damerae:

B: Umh... that was...
D: Unexpected?
B: She nods as she uses a washcloth to wipe some traces of paint off her face. Yeah... I-I didn't expect us to win because of Devon Jr.
D: Yeah, that was... a real stroke of luck. He chuckles awkwardly. At this point, we should make that furball our team mascot.
B: She's smiling happily, and nods again after his proposal.

Kieran:

He's pissed as hell. My plan failed because of a fucking stray cat! I can't believe it, it's impossible! He brings his hands to his hair, the shock of that defeat hasn't left him yet.

Courtney:

I don't... I can't believe it, Mark's weird tendencies with animals just made us win? She too is in shock, to the point of holding her face with both hands. Now we're going to have to put up with that stupid cat until the end of the show!

Mark:

Compared to the others he is visibly cheering, with Devon Jr sitting next to him on the confessional table. Hooray! Hooray! I knew I'd redeem myself after last episode! Take that Kieran, there will be no double elimination tonight! As he cheerfully pumps his fists in the air Devon Jr, apparently unconcerned about the damage he has received, begins to meow apathetically.

After the challenge is over you are finally able to go to the cafeteria and enjoy a nice lunch, which was much needed after running around all morning.

The mood of your team is high, as it should be, even Trent decides to interact positively with the rest of you and not keep his head bent over his guitar as usual.

In contrast, the mood of the Grips is down in the dumps, hardly anyone is in the mood to want to talk, the only things of note being the constant dirty looks Justin is giving Kieran. Part of you feared he might say what happened during the challenge, fortunately, however, he decided to keep quiet, but you can only imagine there is an ulterior motive behind it.

Justin will probably be too busy defending himself against the girls rather than wanting to throw gasoline on the fire. Shit, this isn't good at all, if he didn't need Kieran for his vote the situation would have escalated in no time.

Sighing you return to your lunch, trying to enjoy your time with your team and not worry too much about the dynamics of your opponents. You can get involved in their business later that same day, in fact what you want to do now is plan some time for yourself.

You need it, maybe it will be able to lift your spirits a little, today you feel you have created far too much trouble for your team and it is not making you happy. It will probably pass by doing something you enjoy, or something that relaxes you.

What exactly could I do after lunch?

There are several options to consider. First, I could maybe go to the cabins and get some rest? A little nap wouldn't hurt, maybe I'd risk sleeping all day and looking a little lazy, but a little pick-me-up now and then is fine, right?

If not, I could find other ways to relax, a nice cold bath would be ideal! Being on my own in the shower, relaxing and making myself look good for the rest of the day. Also, I could take the opportunity to check the bruise I got a few days ago... ugh, it's so hideous to see, at least I kept it well hidden with the headband.

Or I could go meditate in the woods near the set? I love nature, and without people like Isabella around I wouldn't even have to fear that someone might traumatize me when I least expect it. A nice immersion in the forest will help me reflect better on myself, that would be all I would need.

Otherwise there is the kitchen! Another thing I love to do is cook, I love making new recipes with love, it makes me feel so good and happy. Sherry is a little strange, I admit, but I remember he gave me permission to enter his kitchen whenever and however I want, I could take advantage of his permission. Making something to munch on will fill my stomach more, and sweeten some of the bitterness I've been feeling these past few days.

...

Yeah, I really think....

DECISION POINT:

How will Damerae spend his free time?

A. Trailer
B. Showers
C. Woods
D. Kitchen

Chapter Text

I think I'll go and have a nice shower.

Having made up your mind, you head for the set's showers. You make sure to prepare everything you need to enjoy a nice shower, without of course forgetting a nice-smelling change of clothes for once you're done.

When you're inside, you throw off your clothes. With the heat of that day, along with how intense the challenge was, being completely naked is a real pleasure.

Normally, you'd be screwing around for a bit in front of the mirror, maybe groping your ‘tits’ or doing the helicopter, but this time, instead, all you do is lift up your headband and check the bruise you caused yourself days ago.

You make an annoyed grimace.

Well, it doesn't look like anything alarming and will probably disappear in a couple of days.

Sigh, let that be a lesson to me, next time I must not bang my head against the shower wall.

When you hear the bathroom door snap open your first instinct is to cover your forehead again. You're surprised to see Lindsay walk in without even checking to see if there was anyone else inside first... okay, you are not really surprised, since instead of knocking she opened the door with a kick.

The brunette doesn't even notice your presence, too busy singing something. You are sure that whatever she was singing was not following the original lyrics.

I should lock the door.

You hurriedly lock the bathroom door. After you have done so, you sneak up behind your distracted girlfriend, and just when she least expects it you effortlessly lift her up in the air from behind, holding her tightly by the waist.

"Boo!"

Lindsay stops singing, and feeling herself being picked up her first instinct is to scream; fortunately, she quickly realises it's you "Dam!" She whines still a little frightened as you put her down "That was so mean, why did you scare me like that?"

"I'm sorry honey, I had to after you walked in here out of the blue." You laugh in response, gazing intently into her blue eyes as she turns to look at yours "But seriously, next time at least knock, you could have found someone else instead of me."

"Oh! You're right, that would have been so embarrassing now that you mention it. Imagine if it was Kieran! You two are so similar I might not have been able to tell the difference."

"Hey..." you fake pout, pretending to be offended by that comparison "I don't look that much like Kieran, babe..."

"Uhm no, you're right, you do have a lot more fashion sense..." Lindsay flashes you a slightly allusive smile, stepping closer to you and slowly slides her finger across your naked pectoral "And you look a lot cleaner and neater than he ever does..."

Normally I would worry that we could be caught, but I know perfectly well that the cameras in the bathrooms are almost always turned off.

Maybe... I could find a different way to relax.

Before you make your move, you glance a few times at the hidden cameras in the bathroom, when you recognise that they are offline you get closer too, and reach a hand out to your girlfriend's ass, groping her with some confidence.

"Eh, you know I always like to look my best..." you take off your glasses, and observe with satisfaction the blush you caused the brunette with the way you're touching her. Not satisfied with that though, with a swift movement of your hand you take off her shirt and bra, uncovering her juicy breasts.

They sway in front of you, you can't do anything but observe the show and hold back from making a few jokes. The way you have made them bounce with that simple gesture is already turning you on.

Holy shit! How I'd love to suck on those beautiful tits.

The cheerleader lets out an excited little squeal "H-hey! I wasn't ready..." she giggles in amusement, before lowering her hand between your legs.

"Phew... It's not fair though, I can never hold it with just one hand..."

"You can use both hands, babe, as usual..." you pant with some excitement, when you look down you see that Lindsay has actually started stroking you with both hands "Ugh, fuck... who am I kidding, I'd rather fuck those giant tits than just get an handjob..."

You feel the blood start pumping from your brain to where the sun don't shine. Unable to hold back any longer you hoist your girlfriend over your shoulder, disrupting her work and giving her a nice slap on the ass, and take her into one of the shower cubicles.

For the next half hour, the set bathroom is filled with nothing but the sound of running water and your combined moans.

Once you are both satisfied, you decide to relax a little. This is why you ended up sitting, your back resting against the shower wall, and your girlfriend pressed against your bare, muscular chest.

"That was just what I needed." You say happily, bringing your arm behind your head and using it as a head rest "It was a good way to release stress."

"Are you sure you released it all? Looks like you need some more release..."

You look down briefly, immediately guessing what Lindsay is talking about. When you look up you simply shrug your shoulders with a smirk "Nah, I'm good, otherwise we would have kept going."

Lindsay says nothing, instead leaning up in search of a kiss. You oblige, giving her a somewhat rough and sloppy kiss, not even passing up the opportunity to grope her again.

After letting your tongues wrestle for a few minutes, the brunette returns again to hugging your mighty physique.

You remain silent, now that you feel much better about yourself you have time to meditate on what DJ told you a few days ago. The advice he gave you is on paper a good thing to do, you need to talk about how you really feel, you can't keep holding that weight inside you forever.

Now you're alone with Lindsay, without any cameras to record you, you could open your heart to her and let her know what it is that has left you upset these past few days. But... you know she's not very good at keeping secrets, and that's holding you back quite a bit.

But she'd be able to keep it a secret just for me, right? I mean, after all, we have a pretty special relationship.

She should know that telling others will have to be my decision.

Maybe...

"Hey hon." Lindsay calls you sweetly "I'm sorry I didn't wake up when you ran off into the woods. I mean, like, I should have, and yet I didn't."

You smile softly "Don't worry babe, none of the girls did, Gwen and Minerva were only there because they were already awake."

"You say they didn't wake me up so I wouldn't worry?"

You remain silent, for a few seconds you find yourself having some negative thoughts because of that question. Eventually, you decide to push them out by shaking your head.

"Babe, I want to be honest with you..." you start, a little hesitant "You know my, you know, gun phobia?"

Lindsay nods, watching you with her big curious blue eyes. She's not saying anything, you feel that gesture is a signal she's giving you to continue.

You sigh heavily "I... well, I haven't always been the cheerful, optimistic guy you know. How could I have been? I lived in abject misery, every day could be the one where me and my family would die of starvation, or worse."

Remembering the horrible conditions you lived in causes you anger. You could never be a child like the others, from childhood you always had to provide for your family's survival.

It was unfair to you, why did no one ever bother to help you? They preferred to let you and the oldest of your siblings lose your childhood.

You are beginning to shake with anger, but you calm down when Lindsay places a comforting hand on your face.

"I was just saying..." you resume, now calmer "I was a fearful, pessimistic kid who would do anything to earn some money to bring home."

Not that it's any different now, really...

"One day I ended up finding a gun on my way home with one of my younger brothers, Koji." You pause, guilt kicking in again. You are clearly conflicted, you wish you could spit it all out, and at the same time you can't, after all that fearful child's soul never left you "I... I..."

"Honey, what happened?"

You close your eyes, before continuing you think about the advice Gwen gave you. You try to calm yourself down, slowly regulating your breathing "I was in a really bad mood, I'd been pretty much exploited that day, I'd been working for nothing, so..." when you open your eyes again you can't even look at your girlfriend "I thought I'd get that gun, you know, so I could sell it to someone and not go home empty handed and then..."

Lindsay seems to guess what happened next, as she finds herself gasping in shock.

"A... shot went off, and punctured my brother's eye..." once you've said it you feel you've unburdened yourself, yet at the same time your feelings of guilt just won't leave you "I didn't mean to do that! I don't even know how it happened... if I hadn't grabbed that fucking weapon then my brother would never have lost his eye. I... I ruined his life, Lindsay, and I'm his brother! Why couldn't I protect him!?"

"Dam, you were just a kid, I mean... it was an accident, accidents happen in life..."

You know she's right, but part of you has a hard time accepting it. Even though Koji never blamed you for it, sometimes you still see him all covered in blood, is it really fair that you were forgiven for what you did? It was your recklessness that hurt him.

"Since that incident I have tried to change. If I had been a more responsible person, or even more optimistic about life, I would never have grabbed that gun." You explain, finding yourself looking gravely at Lindsay "That was the day I decided to kill that fearful and pessimistic child. I thought that by doing so, by becoming stronger and more confident, I could help others avoid new tragedies... no one deserves to suffer, that's why I always try to please everyone."

"Sweetheart, that's a really nice thought from you, but... umh, why do you say it like what you do is wrong?"

You look away, sadly "Maybe Kieran is right, the only reason I do this is to fill a void. Making other people's days better won't erase my failure as a brother..."

Lindsay jerks up, almost winding up scratching your chest "Well, you're wrong! I don't think he's right." She exclaims decisively "You're, like, the kindest, sweetest guy I've met in years. I may not be the most... emh, is the word perceptive?" She pauses, pondering the use of her words "I may not be the most perceptive girl around, but I'm sure what you do for us all is dictated by sincerity."

"You really think so?"

Lindsay nods happily, taking both your hands and smiling at you "I mean it!" She brings her face closer to your hands, and gently nuzzles against them "Otherwise... you would have kept acting like nothing happened, right?"

"Yeah..." you smile weakly, in the end talking to Lindsay didn't solve all your problems, but it definitely helped you feel better "Thanks for sticking around to listen to me, honey, it was nice to be able to confide in someone so intimately."

Maybe it's time to get up from here and dry off, though, before I catch a cold...

Once you have dried yourself off you spend some more time with Lindsay. You feel that your relationship has become much stronger after that conversation, which makes you happy.

At some point, however, you felt the need to step away. After all, you're still on a reality show, and your ultimate goal is to win the final prize.

I just need to find DJ and Bridgette, and make sure I can influence tonight's ceremony.

You wander around looking for the duo, taking a while to find them. The two are hiding behind a costume warehouse, and seem to be arguing about the vote.

You can tell from the expressions on their faces that the two are strongly at odds. This makes you smile, you are already ready to use this to your advantage.

Let's see what I can do...

"Hey guys!" You cheerfully greet the two, distracting them from their discussion. When you reach them, you confidently put your arm around DJ's shoulder "Were you discussing tonight's vote?"

"Hi Damerae, and yes, yes we were."

After Bridgette greets you DJ brings his hand behind his neck, embarrassed.

"Dude, good thing you came. I was trying to convince Bridgette to vote with us guys, could you give me a hand?"

The blonde crosses her arms, and shakes her head disapprovingly "I already told you, it's better for us to vote with the girls. I think Damerae will also agree with my reasoning."

You pull your arm away from the other jamaican, and with your hand you signal to them not to continue "Alright guys, say no more. Just tell me your targets."

"Justin."

"Gwen."

Whoops, the little nudge I gave Beth really made itself noticeable.

Hmm, good for me actually!

"DJ, think about it, Justin is of no use to us for challenges. The girls are right, we need to do damage control and eliminate the weaker players, or we'll end up like the Gophers last season."

The jamaican shakes his head in disagreement "But Justin is a strategic vote that will help us. Bridgette, the girls are already a group, if we side with them we risk being sidelined."

"Minerva is my friend... I'm sure I can get her on our side in the future."

"Bri, on shows like these you can't rely on friendship alone. Remember what happened with Beth?"

The mention of the farm girl leads the two into a stony silence. They decide to focus on you, both looking for support.

"I'm sorry to involve you, man. But we need your advice here, I'm sure you'll know how to help." DJ asks you, apologetic. You in contrast chuckle in amusement.

"Hey, as long as it's not about Kieran, why not? Let me think about it for a second, alright?"

We have a boys versus girls situation, typical... and in a way, a bit too cliched.

I can convince Bridgette to side with DJ or vice versa. But let's see what the possible outcomes are.

Getting Gwen eliminated... is it convenient? Sure, she acts like a bitch to Lindsay, which is bad, but at the same time she's a girl who trusts my opinion a lot.

I could exploit the conversation Bridgette and Leshawna had and use it to my advantage. Maybe it's true that Gwen is the one who suggested Minerva to keep on trying to hit on me, but it's also true that she didn't force her to do so. Eliminating Gwen might prevent future conflicts between Minerva and Lindsay, since Bridgette will probably intervene so that she can help Minerva move on. But is it fair to eliminate her just because she is giving advice to who she sees as a friend?

Also, Justin is one of Kieran's few friends on set, as well as his ally... a useful one at that. Pushing to eliminate Justin will put him at a great disadvantage, he will have no strong bonds that can protect him should the need arise.

In all honesty, Kieran's win also equates to MY victory, and to me half a million is more than enough. I don't know Justin well, but he seems to be petty, if he's eliminated after Kieran has practically thrown the challenge he will purposely put him in a bad position out of spite and, by extension, risk damaging my reputation as well. I can't allow people like Trent to take advantage of that petty act.

Maybe I...

Why don't we try doing things my way instead?

There are no less than two people I would like to eliminate at the moment, Geoff and Leshawna. Surely Bridgette and DJ wouldn't mind getting rid of one of them.

Let's start with Leshawna. She's clearly playing a tougher game this season; if she's already talking behind Minerva's back, it's only a matter of time before she can target other people. If she starts spreading rumours about my future allies as well she'll be even more problematic, and we're talking about someone who has a large alliance at her disposal.

Bridgette would be happy to get rid of her. Kieran much less so, but at this point what are the chances that Leshawna won't dump him if the situation calls for it? She won't protect him forever.

As for Geoff... DJ definitely has some bad memories of him and Beth, proposing to eliminate him will make him happy. Even if he's Kieran's friend he's not a good long-term ally, the chances of him betraying Kieran are high and here you have to take into account that Kieran is, at the end of the day, much more aggressive than DJ ever was last season.

Moreover, Geoff never received a single vote against him last season, even considering his rivalry with Trent. If we take into account this going under the radar of him, and the habit of always taking the wrong side, there is a risk that Geoff could go all the way again at the expense of other players.

With Leshawna or Geoff I could advise Bridgette and DJ who to talk to, and how to arrange their blindside. This would be my play ultimately, and my wish is to see one of them out, especially as I think it would be useful for my game.

Maybe it would be better to go with Gwen or Justin though? This is their wish anyway. After all, Beth knows that Leshawna is blabbing behind Minerva's back and will probably tell people about it, and Geoff even though he's a pawn, he remains a not very smart pawn, right?

Maybe I should just shut up and let fate decide the eliminated, but... uh, Bridgette and DJ specifically addressed me. Would it be fair to back down and not give any answers?

Hmm...

DECISION POINT:

What will Damerae suggest for the Killer Grips ceremony?

A. Side with DJ, persuade Bridgette to eliminate Gwen
B. Side with Bridgette, persuade DJ to eliminate Justin
C. Follow your wishes, propose a blindside against Leshawna
D. Follow your wishes, propose a blindside against Geoff
E. Back out and let fate decide

Chapter Text

Beth, Minerva, I'm sorry to do this, but this is definitely the best play to make in purely strategic terms.

"OK guys, listen up." You start with an amused chuckle. "What do you think about blindsiding Geoff?"

"Geoff?"

You understand the confusion of the two Grips, but once you've stepped up you can't back down. "Yes, you heard right." You smile, relaxed. "If you want, I can explain why."

Bridgette and DJ look at each other uncertainly, but neither of them is objecting yet. This is a good sign for you.

"You see, last season Geoff not only made it to the finals, but managed to do so without ever receiving a vote against him. Despite his rivalry with Trent, the opposing alliance preferred to target Beth rather than him."

Bridgette's eyes go wide, realising what you're getting at. "It's... true, that's because there will always be a bigger threat than him."

"Geoff will be, at best, the pawn in an alliance that, at the same time, will get along with half the cast." DJ, also in the middle of a realisation now, adds. "It's useful if it's your alliance that controls his vote, but otherwise..."

Your smile widens. "Then his vote will dictate anyone's elimination. Your elimination, along with Trent's and Tyler's, are proof of that."

Bridgette blushes slightly, crossing her arms and looking away a little. "I admit, I've taken advantage of Geoff in the past to save myself from certain elimination." She admits, full of guilt. "And that's exactly why I agree with you, Dam. Geoff is a lifesaver if he's on your side."

"But... even so, we'd need at least four votes."

DJ's worried intervention is something you've come to expect. You bring your big hand to your neatly groomed beard, and start stroking it with a big smile on your face.

"Guys, guys, you're overthinking this so much..." you stare intently at the two of them, your smile growing even wider than before. "I know how to help you, you just need to do this..."

CONFESSIONALS:

DJ:

I knew Dam was a smart guy, but man! That guy really is a genius.

Bridgette:

Tonight's tribal is going to be a hoot. She giggles a little cruelly. That's for trying to fuck with my head, girl.

Damerae:

Sorry man, but since you've already solved most of your problems with Beth you have no reason to stay any longer. Nothing personal, though.

That evening your team heads to the Golden Chris ceremony. You go and sit in the winners' box, when you sit down you notice Mark looking at you with a little amused look.

He must have heard about the plan to blindside Geoff.

Surely I must have made him happy, knowing how he doesn't like the guy that much.

Chris and Evelyn, as usual, arrive on stage, the latter is wearing a beautiful red evening dress covered in glitter. Noah begins to blush in embarrassment at the sight of it and struggles to hide a shy smile.

Meanwhile, the Killer Grips are showing some nervousness about the ceremony.

"Killer Grips, you have made your nominations, tonight one of you must ride the Lame-o-sine and never return."

As long as you don't decide to do a mid-season comeback, man.

"If any one of you has found the immunity idol, you can use it now." Nobody from the team speaks upi after Chris' words. "Very well, then the people I'm calling are safe with no votes against." Smiling, Chris extends his following silence to better dramatic effect.

"Leshawna!"

"Kieran!"

The two grab their Golden Chris on the fly, exchanging a satisfied high-five for the result.

"Bridgette!"

"And... DJ! Congratulations, you too are safe with no votes against."

The two allies also grab their statuettes on the fly, exchanging a small smile of understanding. Like them, you feel quite confident tonight.

"I pass the floor to Evelyn."

Smiling Chris takes a step back, letting the intern open the black envelope for the evening.

Minerva is visibly confused, bringing her hands to her face in concern. Gwen places a hand on her shoulder, and despite the bad situation, shows her a comforting smile.

Geoff has his arms crossed, the idea of being voted off caught him off guard, he is instead exchanging nervous little glances with Justin.

"Geoff! Apparently you're at risk of elimination because you're a potential threat to someone."

The party-guy takes his hat off his head, Evelyn's sweet words succeeding in at least making him feel flattered. "Seriously, dude? Aw thank you! I'll take that as a compliment!"

"Gwen, Justin, you have failed to work well as a couple. Will this friction be the cause of your elimination?" Seeing that the two directly involved say nothing to each other, but only exchange venom-filled glances, the intern's attention immediately shifts to the last contestant at risk. "And finally, Minerva..."

Your old flame immediately becomes alert when she hears her name being called.

For a brief moment, you think you see Evelyn irritated. "It seems that someone does not approve of certain... behaviours of yours." He soon regains his sweet smile. "That might or might not cause your elimination."

"W-what?" The redhead stammers in confusion, looking around nervously. "But I..."

Chris steps forward, interrupting the redhead on the spot. "actors, please look at the big screen!"

You cross your arms and, keeping your smile bright, look at the big screen and the pictures of the four contestants on it. Half the Grips are still confused and shocked by the presence of so many people at risk.

One nomination against Gwen.
One nomination against Justin.
One nomination against Geoff.
One nomination against Minerva.
One nomination against Geoff.
One nomination against Gwen.
One nomination against Justin.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Minerva has her hands clasped together, praying that the next vote will not be against her. Gwen is glaring darkly at Justin, who is instead starting to smile with confidence. Courtney is looking nervously at the big screen in front of her.

Geoff directs his gaze towards Minerva, and smiles reassuringly at her. Unbeknownst to him, Beth is watching him more concerned than ever, unlike Mark and Trent who are smiling with satisfaction, especially the latter.

Leshawna has her arms crossed, an expression full of anger on her face. Her eyes turn to Bridgette, who merely whistles innocently.

Kieran is raising a confused eyebrow, eyeing DJ suspiciously while the latter is completely calm. You, on the other hand, are smiling confidently, sure of the final outcome.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

One nomination against Geoff!

The three Golden Chris are thrown to the three safe contestants. Justin catches his, relieved; Gwen does the same, but does not hide her concern at Minerva's shock, who barely caught hers.

"I... I can't believe it, what... what happened?" Bewildered, the nymph brings a hand to her forehead. "I thought we agreed on something else entirely, why Geoff? He never did anything wrong..."

"Wow... so that's what it feels like to be voted off." Geoff is also caught off guard, but recovers after a small shake of his head. "That's alright, this is still a game." Smiling cheerfully, he rests his hand on Minerva's shoulder. "It was nice playing with you, dudette! You've been a great captain."

Hearing the cowboy's sweet words the redhead smiles at him both shyly and sadly. "I'm sorry, Geoff, I would have liked to have known you better..."

"Hey, maybe when you join me at the motel, who knows?" Laughing, the blondie gets up from the stand, and turns to look at all of you. "Good luck to all you guys! Well, except you Trent, you can go fuck yourself you piece of shit."

The guitarist responds to the middle finger thrown at him in kind. From the smile he's showing though, he's clearly pleased with how things turned out.

"Geoff!"

Beth jumps up from the stands, and runs towards the party guy, who has only stopped because of the shouting. When he turns to look at her, Geoff observes her with his characteristic carefree smile.

"That's... that's not fair, you leaving just when we were... trying to rekindle our friendship."

"There will be time for that, girl!" Taking off his hat, the man rests it on the country girl's head. "It's my lucky hat, be sure to take good care of it."

"I-I will..."

The two exchange one last hug, after which they part ways. When you see Beth wipe away some tears you feel guilty, the first thing you do when she reaches you is to give her a little pat on the back.

"I know you're sad, Beth, but the game continues. Show him that you'll be able to make it without him." Those words make your much shorter friend smile.

I hope she'll get over it quickly...

Your attention quickly shifts to the Grips' bleachers. Minerva is still too shaken by the elimination to actively contemplate who voted against her, Gwen and Bridgette offer to escort her towards the trailers.

Leshawna, furious, follows them without a word, but it is obvious to you how she wants to throw hands with the surfer girl.

CONFESSIONALS:

Leshawna:

Bridgette... that little bitch tricked me! She slams her fist against the coffee table, then starts chuckling nastily. So that's the way it is? Huh? Remember, Leshawna here is unforgiving.

Minerva:

Wiping away a small tear, the pretty redhead has her arms crossed under her breasts. What Evelyn said is... true? She asks sadly to the camera. Can I really trust the girls on my team? Is... is one of them plotting behind my back?

Trent:

I just came here to say I'm happy about Geoff's elimination. Fuck that asshole.

Your team walks away from the stands, some satisfied, some bored. As you walk alongside Lindsay you decide to stop, which catches your girlfriend's attention.

"Honey, why did you stop?"

"You go ahead." You tell her seriously. "I have something to do first."

The cheerleader looks in the same direction as you, with a more confused look. When she brings her attention back to you, however, she flashes you a simple, warm smile. "Alright then, goodnight sweetheart."

"Night!"

You exchange a quick kiss, and once you make sure she's gone you take off in an entirely opposite direction.
Soon you reach the make-up and hair trailer, there you find both Justin and Kieran. Only the former greets you with a warm smile.

"Dude, thank you, you saved my beautiful ass out there."

"You're welcome, Justin." You shrug coldly. "Now we're even, so..."

The model innocently lifts his arms up in the air. "I get it, I get it, I'll pretend what happened today never happened." He walks over to you, and gives you a friendly pat on the back. "But help me keep Kieran under control, mkay?" With that said, he walks away all relaxed.

Once you are alone, Kieran looks up at you. He has his arms crossed, and an unhappy expression on his face.

"Why?"

"Why did I convince Bridgette and DJ to eliminate Geoff?" You reply, barely holding back a giggle. "You know me, you know why I did it."

Kieran looks away, huffing in a mix of sadness and irritation. "Strategy, I know..."

You say nothing, adjusting your glasses with a absent-minded gesture of your hand. There is a strong tension between you filled with awkwardness, between the two of you you are the first to break the silence with a scolding. "We need that money, Kieran. Don't forget it next time we're up against each other."

"You're my best friend, Dam, you can't be serious. Would you rather I shot you, knowing what effect guns have on you? What's wrong with you?"

You can't come up with an adequate response to that anger-filled reply. You turn your back on your best friend, and start to walk away.

"Damerae!" You hear Kieran angrily call after you. "At least tell me something! Anything!"

"I'm sorry, but my family will always come first, never forget that."

Your conversation stops there, you feel the discussion is becoming too awkward. You walk away at a quick pace, leaving the Hawaiian behind.

At the moment you struggle to talk to him as if nothing had happened. Kieran, albeit unintentionally, has brought back bad memories. Although you've managed to open up about it, it's led you to think more about why you joined Total Drama in the first place, both as an intern and as a contestant.

Maybe I was a bit harsh on him, and gave him a bad impression, but...

...

I can't let my family down, I'm here mainly for them. We have to give it our all, we've attracted too much attention today.

I hope he can understand me...

BONUS CLIP: GEOFF

The blond man is relaxing in the limo, holding his hands behind his head and smiling in a relaxed manner.

"The set won't be the same without you, Geoff." Jay comments, which, as usual, can only be heard by voice. In this case, he's noticeably sad.

"Eh, it makes no difference to me." Konnor, on the other hand, is not sad at all, but not happy either. "He wasn't cut out to win anyway, and if you're not then you deserve to be eliminated."

"K-Konnor!"

"Don't worry dude, your boyfriend is right." Geoff stretches lazily, closing his eyes. "This kind of show is not for me, I'm looking forward to relaxing at the motel. I'll finally get to meet the two hosts properly, they seem like real party people!"

"Count on it, idiot, you'll have to be interviewed at the Aftermath first. We're heading to the studios right now."

Geoff lazily opens one eye, confused. "The Afterwhat?"

"Aftermath, Geoff..." Jay shyly corrects him.

"Oh, got it man... remind me, what was I supposed to be doing there? Sorry I'm too sleepy, I missed that part."

The cowboy's yawn is followed by the driver's annoyed growl. "Don't waste time repeating that, Jay, he's so stupid he won't get it anyway."

"Wait, who's stupid dude?"

END OF EPISODE 5

GREETINGS TIME:

I would like to give a special thank you to those who have followed until now. I know that the change of protagonist may have left many confused, or perhaps took away the interest of others, but we thank those who decided to stay and continue the story of Damerae from the bottom of our hearts.

The first part of the pre-merge phase has now come to an end. Technically, the next chapter should be an Aftermath, BUT as we do not know whether or not this chapter will have spoilers regarding the rest of the season, we have decided to replace it with something else.

In this case: greetings! As with the last story, you can take inspiration from the Disventure Camp greetings to make one.

You can ask three questions to ONE character among those who have recently been eliminated ( Owen, Katie, Danielle, Sadie and Geoff ). As long as the questions are not a spoiler for the story, the characters can answer all your questions. And, why not, if you really feel like it, you can even ask them to dress a certain way while greeting you!

Remember, you can only ask one and only one greeting per user, and only to the five characters who have been eliminated!

Of course, if you have feedback for the story we would love to hear about your opinion! It's always nice to hear the reader's opinions rather than just reading the votes.
This is Anon, over and out. Here's the episode summary!

Audience Reception:

This was the first solo episode for Damerae, without being too directly involved with either Lindsay or Minerva. Needless to say, the audience really enjoyed this somewhat more individual role.

The spectators were fascinated by Damerae's more strategic play. They never expected a sweet guy like him to start making people clash for his own personal gain, but especially to see him come out with clean hands. The blindside towards Geoff, although portrayed as villainous, managed to get the audience, especially the Jamaican's fans, gassed.

His anxiety attack at the beginning of the episode, the following conversations with DJ and Minerva, and his small moments of vulnerability and remorse during the rest of the episode, however, remind us of his human and, more importantly, naturally empathetic nature. The conversation at the end of the episode with Kieran confirms that Damerae is playing primarily to help his family, which can be seen as a noble intent for viewers at home.

Overall, Damerae got a good edit in this episode, with enough screen time, managing to make himself known more as a person than simply being the boyfriend, or the old flame, he was in the first few episodes.

Of course, his conversation with Lindsay under the showers was not captured on camera.

Hero point: 11
Villain point: 3
All Stars point: 9

16 ^th Geoff - ( Killer Grips )

In a surprising turn of events, as the duo formed between Bridgette and DJ argued over who to vote for between Justin and Gwen, they were convinced by Damerae to blindside Geoff, a potential threat who would fly under the radar for the rest of the season.

Damerae, taking advantage of the Killer Grips' male-female rift, convinced DJ to talk to Justin and equally convince him that eliminating Geoff is good for his game. With Bridgette, however, he took advantage of the argument he had overheard earlier in the episode and advised her to trick Leshawna into wasting her vote against Minerva.

In the end, the plan worked and Geoff was eliminated with a final vote of 3-2-2-1

Votes:

Geoff: 3 ( Bridgette, DJ, Justin )
Gwen: 2 ( Geoff, Kieran )
Justin: 2 ( Gwen, Minerva )
Minerva: 1 ( Leshawna )

RANKING:

20 ^th /19 ^th Owen - ( No Team )
20 ^th /19 ^th Katie - ( No Team )
18 ^th Danielle - ( Killer Grips )
17 ^th Sadie - ( Screaming Gaffers )
16 ^th Geoff - ( Killer Grips )

RELATIONSHIPS:

SCREAMING GAFFERS:

Lindsay:

Thanks to the talk you had in the shower your relationship has become much stronger. Considering how things are going with Kieran, Lindsay is the strongest relationship you have right now.

Mark:

He was very present for you in the pre-challenge days, but you didn't have much interaction during the challenge.
He knows about your blindside against Geoff, and is very pleased with your choice. You could say that you made him very happy.

Beth:

With Geoff's elimination you basically became her strongest relationship in the set.... well, one of the relationships.
Beth really enjoys spending time in your company, and so do you. Needless to say, she trusts you a lot, and today's challenge proved that.

Courtney:

In all honesty, you are beginning to be annoyed with her and Harold both. This has prompted you to throw even more fuel on the fire in the hope of imploding them as soon as possible.
Your choice to take lassoes also annoyed Courtney. Fortunately, your victory repairs that problem, turning it into a momentary annoyance for her.

KILLER GRIPS:

Kieran:

The situation between you is rather awkward. You still see each other as best friends, but your constant wrongs against Kieran are starting to piss him off. It doesn't help that for days you haven't said much to each other, preferring to ignore each other in favour of others.

DJ:

DJ has been there a lot for you these past few days, which you can't help but appreciate. You have taken his advice to heart, if it were not for him it is certain that you would not have spoken to anyone about your problems.
As seen in the episode, DJ has a lot of faith in you, following your plan to eliminate Geoff without much complaint.

Bridgette:

Like DJ, Bridgette showed a lot of trust in your judgement, thus getting to eliminate Geoff by following your plan.
Apart from that, most of your interactions happened on your days off, where together with the girls in her team she showed interest in your plight.

Gwen:

Like the rest of the girls in her team, most of your interactions with her happened on your days off. She is the one who has given you the most guidance on how to handle future anxiety attacks, and for that you are grateful.
At the same time, even though she is friendly with you, you fear that her dislike for Lindsay may push her to purposely sabotage your relationship.

Minerva:

Like the other girls in her team, she has shown interest in your situation. Over the past few days, your situation has remained rather quiet, which can only please you.
But based on the discussion Bridgette and Leshawna had, you're worried that the situation might get out of hand.

Justin:

You didn't interact until the end of the episode, actually.
You saved him from elimination, for which the model is grateful. At the same time, your opinion of him dropped after the implication that he could or could not blackmail you and Kieran after the latter's stunt during the challenge.

Chapter Text

Katie's greeting:

The Malaysian teen is standing in front of the motel bar. She is still not paying attention to the camera, too distracted looking at the sleeves of the black jacket she is wearing.

"Maybe it'd look a lot nicer in a different colour." She muses, lost in her analysis. "Maybe taking off this hideous tie... who thought matching a tie and skirt was a great idea?"

The loud coughing of the cameraman finally catches the stylist's attention. The latter stops checking her dress, blushing embarrassed at that bad impression she gave. "Oh, sorry! This is the first greeting I've done in two seasons." She apologises softly, then coughs slightly into the closed palm of her hand. "Hey Wallman! Thanks for this dress it's... very distinctive, yeah."

The girl's initial greeting, full of energy and cheerfulness, vanishes at once, giving way to a strong displeasure at the first question received. "Gwen? I despise her, if you couldn't tell from the creation of the anti-Gwen club."

"Honey, it's not very smart of you to admit that publicly."

"Besides," the tailor continues, intentionally ignoring the cameraman's advice, "she totally deserves it. She is such a witch, just look at how she treats the people around her. She's such a hateful person, how can anyone be around her without being infected?"

"You know, I was wondering that myself girl."

Katie nods confidently, not sensing the sarcasm of the guy behind the camera at all. "See?" Her confidence goes away at the next question, to which she finds herself shaking her head and crossing her arms over her chest. "Sorry, I will never reveal Danie's weaknesses. I can only say that... she's very ticklish."

Giggling a little childishly, the thin girl hurries to read her last question. "Oh! I used to do this with Sadie all the time!" The mention of her former BFFFL brings her to a stony silence, causing her to look down sadly, and forcing the cameraman to draw back her attention.

"Katie, the last question."

"Oh, right..." the dressmaker tries to regain her smile as she thinks of an answer. "I'd say... fuck Gwen, kill Isabella and marry Lindsay. Oh my Gosh, you say she's still mad at me?"

The only response Katie receives is a nod from the camera. Obviously this leads her to look sadly at the ground again, allowing the greeting to end in a grave silence, and one of the parts of the swirly extensions worn by the Malaysian to fall to the floor.

Danielle's greeting:

The greeting opens with Danielle sitting at the bar counter dressed as Mark. "This is ridiculous." Mumbles the French girl, adjusting the blue sweatshirt she is wearing. "It's not even a fucking greeting, they're just using it as an excuse to insult me."

"Did you not think that maybe it's deserved criticism?"

"No one asked for your opinion, just film this thing" the girl retorts irritably, before clearing her throat, trying to assume a professional attitude. "Hello, LoveIslandFan. Thanks for the greeting, irritating as it may be. So, let's get straight to the point. For starters, I don't hate Damerae."

"I couldn't tell."

Danielle gave the cameraman a dirty look for the unsolicited comment. "I was irritated by his participation because this is a competition, not a picnic among friends, and Damerae is an awfully dangerous competitor. He is strong, intelligent and charismatic. Simply put, the biggest threat in the cast, certainly more so than his brute of a friend or that vache Gwen. So eliminating him was the most urgent objective, and I thought I'd start by eliminating his most immediate ally. It didn't work because I played my hand too soon, though."

"As for the situation here at the hotel, obviously Katie and I talk. Do you really think our relationship is limited to a fucking reality show? Please." Rolling her eyes, the brunette crosses her arms, before tucking a strand of hair back behind her head. "As for Sadie, no, we don't talk to each other. And I'm certainly not interested in talking to that redhead psycho's puppet."

"And finally, my favourite song... hm, actually I have two: Magic Dance by David Bowie, and The Night by Voltaire. Or any Voltaire song in general, I really love dark cabaret music." Thinking of her favourite music, the Frenchwoman flashes a small smile, before resuming her previous annoyed expression for the final part of the greeting. "Like I said, it's a competition. If you want to watch something about friendship, go watch Care Bears or something. Anyway, thanks for the greeting, and goodbye." Having said that she got up from her seat, already starting to remove the hoodie before the recording could stop.

Geoff's greeting:

Sitting on the big couch in the mess-hall, wearing a dark blue wig, a long blue scarf and a wide white coat, Geoff greets the camera with a raised fist. "Hey Ficho, thanks a lot for the costume bro. Who am I supposed to be?" He asks with a big smile, all while carefully arranging the long scarf behind him.

"When I started hating Trent, you say?" The blond guy pauses to reflect on this, crossing his muscular arms and closing his eyes. "Let's see..." he's straining to think "I'd say after the Brunch of Disgustingness, when we had to share that cruise. That guy has been such a jerk since I called him irrelevant."

Geoff takes a moment to laugh it off, even going so far as to wipe away a tear. "I don't think about it too much, the man is so insecure he had to write a hate song against Gwen." He shakes his head, in disappointment. "If my words offended him so much it's his problem, he's the one who tends to start our fights anyway."

"Oh, I love that question! At the parties I throw I tend to play it." Geoff rubs his hands together, a mischievous smirk on his face. "What guy would I play 7 minutes in heaven with? Hmm..." he rubs the stubble on his chin carefully. "I'd say Mark, he's the guy who most looks like a chick in our cast, which I particularly like."

"Wait, you're bisexual?"

Geoff ignores the cameraman's surprised question, and keeps talking. "I don't think he or DJ like me very much, though." He chuckles embarrassedly, and rubs his neck with his hand. "Maybe I should have apologised for the way I treated them in favour of Duncan, but I admit it never crossed my mind..."

"You don't say, who would have thought..."

"Well, this is no time to be sad!" Regaining his joy-filled smile, Geoff stands up and winks at the camera. "To your question of why I'm hot I'll just answer that Mother Nature has been generous to me. If you'd like to meet up, once I'm out of here, I can give you my number."

There is a moment of static, probably because Geoff has revealed his phone number on camera. When the shot returns to normal, the guy is waving goodbye with finger guns and a beaming smile.

"Thanks again for the greeting, bro! I think I'll keep this gorgeous coat, see you around!"

Danielle's greeting:

The French girl is fixing her bunny ears, snorting in annoyance. "Do these people know I'm seventeen, right? Only Katie should see me dressed like this." Receiving no reply, the brunette sighs, "OK, let's get this out of the way too." She clears her throat. "Hi SolarBob, thanks for the greeting. Ironically, despite you saying you want to annoy me, you've been the least aggravating so far."

"If Katie wanted to try polyamory, who would I be to stop her? She would be free to find as many partners as she wants. Without me of course." She crosses her arms, frowning a little at the idea. "Don't get me wrong, I love Katie, but I am monogamous. I don't intend to share my partner with anyone."

The mere mention of the previous season's villain makes her grimace in irritation. "What do I know about Isabella? Nothing. And I prefer to keep it that way. As long as that chick-eating psycho is out of my life, I don't need to know anything else."

At the last question, Danielle rolls her eyes. "Ah, yes, because a reality show is the best way to determine a person's career capabilities. For your information, ignoring the fact that my family is already rich, I have lined up a series of secure financial investments to give me a solid foundation so I can take on riskier, more lucrative ventures. Unlike what the edit of this rubbish show has shown, I am not a fool."

"And with that, I think that's it. Thanks again for the greeting, and goodbye. Now, if you please, I must go to my fiancée." Getting up, she starts to walk out of the frame. "And I'm keeping the costume."

Katie's greeting:

Once again Katie is seen in front of the bar, this time she is seen sitting on one of the stools. She is wearing the same outfit as her girlfriend, which causes her no discomfort unlike the gothic-lolita look from earlier.

"Oh, hey AchievementLord." The tailor greets the camera with a sad smile. "I... I let Danielle start her plan, that's true. It's just... I didn't think she would force her hand too much!"

"So you were okay with spreading rumours behind your friend's back?"

Katie crossed her arms, uncomfortable. "I thought Danielle would just tell a few little innocent lies. I didn't expect her to go that far..." she finds herself sighing sadly. "But what does it matter now? At this point the damage has been done."

"Yeah." Concurs the cameraman. "You are such a bitch."

"Anyway, answering the second question..." Katie continues, trying to ignore the cameraman's insult. "It's great to be Danielle's girlfriend when she's not in a competitive environment. Outside of reality TV she is so sweet, caring, kind..."

The tailor's words are interrupted by the cameraman's amused chuckle. "I was saying," she crosses her arms, showing an offended expression, "outside of reality TV, she's not at all the monster she brings out during competition."

The off-screen voice continues to laugh it off under his breath. "Monster you couldn't keep under control, cutie. It must really suck not having a backbone."

Katie lowers her gaze, biting her bottom lip and blushing guiltily. "This is not the time..." that cruel comment, along with the third question, only put her in a foul mood. "My relationship with Sadie is pretty much at a dead end right now, all she's done since she got here is ignore us all, preferring to spend time with that Bunny girl."

The mere notion that the company of a crazy woman is preferable to her brings the Malaysian girl to scowl, afraid. "Thank you for the greeting, AchievementLord... I think I'll go cry a little in a corner of the motel now..."

The greeting ends with a loud static.

Sadie's greeting:

The greeting opens in the cafeteria, just as Sadie is about to eat a gigantic sandwich, stuffed so much that it is about to explode.

"Is it my turn now?" She asks, a little irritated at being interrupted. At the camera's nod she sighs sadly, placing the sandwich on the plate and waving her hand. "Hey ShadowBladeSabre, thanks for requesting the greeting. It's always nice to have fans."

The pastry chef brings both hands to her chest, showing a sweet expression to the cameraman. It doesn't last long after reading the first question. "I'm not going to talk to any of them; Geoff is too stupid, Owen is a worse version of Katie, and if I talk to Danielle you can be sure you'll see me in a court of law charged with first degree murder." The more she talks about the eliminated, the more her expression hardens.

"What a friendly girl you are."

"Hey, there's a reason they were all eliminated right away." She replies a little haughtily, ignoring how she too finds herself in that category. "Maybe I can try with Geoff, but I don't expect much anyway."

"What about Katie?"

Sadie looks in a different direction, her attempt to appear cold fails miserably. "Katie is just a shadow of her former self now, I'm sick of chasing her around and trying to help her. She has decided that the girlfriend she has only known for a year is more important than the friend who has always been there for her." Those words make her both angry and sadder. "Great, now I'm hungrier than before!"

Irritated the plus-size teenager starts eating her gigantic sandwich. After swallowing the piece she ate she continues talking, angrier than ever. "What do I think of Trent? That dickhead better not come to me when he needs help containing his urges." She snorts in annoyance, taking another bite from her sandwich. "Stupid me for always trying to help him, after all, Kieran had a point about my former friends."

This time the cameraman seems to agrees, in fact he decides to address Sadie without any form of sarcasm. "What about the last question?"

"With friends like these, I shouldn't be surprised with how I ended up. It's like food contamination, a toxic element will ruin the final dish." Sadie rolls her eyes. "Anyway, I'll try to work on my problems... alone, at least for now that I don't have a friendly face by my side. I was already thinking about how to apologise to Bridgette and, ew, Noah."

In the end, the ex BFFFL finds herself smiling. "Thank you for staying to listen to me, ShadowBladeSabre, I really needed that. Now though... please let me finish this sandwich in peace, I'm starving." After she says goodbye one last time, the recording stops.

Danielle's greeting:

Sitting at the bar counter, Danielle looks much more comfortable in her usual clothes, although she is still irritated by something. "Hi Weirdo_for_Life, thanks for the greeting and for not putting me in some ridiculous outfit. Let's see your questions:"

"Why was I eliminated so soon? As I said in a previous greeting, I played my hand too early. And then those pesky Mark and Gwen interfering." Speaking of the two of them, Danielle crossed her arms, leaving a couple of red lines with her nails.

"Always someone else's fault, huh?"

"Tsk, I said I played my hand too early, but you can't deny that they contributed too." She casts a dirty look at the cameraman. "And just think about filming, you're not a commentator."

"Anyway, continuing with the second question: The stakes are a million dollars, even for a rich family that's certainly not an amount that is easily ignored, and it would have been a good addition to my capital." She remains silent for a second, before adding in a lower tone. "And I wanted to make up for after last season's edit made me look incompetent."

"Imagine the edit of this one." The cameraman chuckled in amusement when Danielle gave him another dirty look.

"What did I tell you about the comments? Just focus on filming." snorting irritated, she closes her eyes for a moment and lets out a deep sigh. "And finally, no, after the ambush outside my therapist's office I had no more contact with my parents, and they didn't try to contact me." She sounds slightly disappointed by this. "I think the only time I'll see them again will be at the notary when my grandmother..." she can't finish the sentence, gritting her teeth a little before shaking her head. "And that's it, thanks again for the greeting, now if you please, I have to go to my girlfriend. I saw she was crying, probably because of one of these stupid greetings, and I think I know how to make her feel better."

Owen's greeting:

The formerly fat guy stands in the motel gym. Because of the slight layer of sweat on his forehead, it is clear that he has just finished working out on the treadmill behind him.

His black eyes uneasily observe the ribbons tied around his naked body, or rather almost naked, with the shorts he wears as his only real clothing. "Why am I wearing these ribbons?" He asks puzzled.

"Look, these are just pre-made greetings. We're just predicting the strange tastes of the audience of this show."

"Oh, okay, so I just have to pretend I'm talking to a real fan, got it." Smiling cheerfully, Owen waves to the camera, ignoring the fact that he is almost completely naked. "Hey AsmodeaLudenberg, good to hear from you!"

The blondie's jovial expression disappears as soon as he reads the first question. "I, well... I don't know, honestly. I guess my sweet Izzy was also too good at her job." He begins to chuckle, barely hiding the discomfort he feels. "I know it may give the impression that she's been excessive, but... she did it for my sake, my health improved a lot after starting the diet she imposed."

"As if, now you're a model." The cameraman comments sarcastically. "By the way, how many operations did you have to do to remove the excess fat?"

"Man, this is even too personal..." deciding to ignore the invasive question Owen crosses his arms, and concentrates on answering the next question. "Just to be clear, Izzy hasn't isolated me from anyone at all," he frowns in annoyance, "I still have a bunch of friends at home. Why should I care about being isolated from people who don't care about me? I was just the obese idiot for them to make fun of anyway!"

There is a brief moment of silence, then the cameraman decides to comment on that sudden show of anger. "Woah, you okay buddy?"

"Yes, it's all right, why? Does it look like it's not okay? Well, know that you are wrong because there is nothing wrong!"

"If you say so, I don't get paid to be your psychologist anyway. Just answer the last question."

Owen snorts, annoyed. "Yes, I have one regret, deciding to do this greeting thing." He replies sourly, starting to tear off his ribbons. "Do me a favor, don't come after me anymore, that's enough for today. I hope the pay is at least decent."

The clip ends with Owen, clearly in a bad mood, leaving the room and slamming the door violently.

Katie's greeting:

Once again the Malaysian girl is seen sitting at the motel bar, once again dressed in the same clothes as her girlfriend. "Uh, it's kinda cute that they asked me to wear the same outfit twice." She remarks, letting out a small romantic sigh. "Thank you for that request SuperSonico, I appreciate it so much, as well as your greeting."

"I know Danielle may seem that way in the eyes of others," she begins, crossing her skinny legs and looking sad at the question they asked her, "but she has a really good soul deep inside her heart."

"Did she by any chance drug you?"

"What? No!"

"Oh..." the cameraman starts speaking softly. "If you're in danger, blink twice."

"Ugh! Forget it, I don't expect you or anyone else to understand. It's the show that brings out the worst in Danie." The anger from the tailor leaves no room for doubt. "Besides, don't they pay you just to film? No one asked for your sarcastic comments!"

"And no one really asked for these greetings, honey." Replies the cameraman, as flat as ever. "Just, go back to answering and maybe we won't dock your pay, mkay?"

Katie sticks her tongue out at the man hidden from view. "Anyway, yeah, I tried talking to Sadie. And no, it didn't go well at all..." the memory only serves to make her sad, and a lot. "Being ignored is even worse than being shouted at..."

"As for Trent? As soon as I see him no one will save him from getting a good slap in the face!" Fortunately, however, the mention of the guitarist only serves to rekindle her fire. "After the help Sadie and I gave him he could at least refrain from playing with her emotions. What happened between me, Danielle and Sadie didn't concern him at all!"

Rising from her seat Katie returned to smiling sweetly at the camera. "It was nice talking to you SuperSonico, but I have to go now. Danielle told me she had a nice costume to show me, oh! I wonder what it will be!"

Danielle's greeting:

Once again sitting at the bar, Danielle tries to cover her chest with her arms, showing an irritated expression. "Who the fuck is screening these greetings? It shouldn't be legal to air images of minors dressed like this."

"It's literally taken from a kids' show, don't complain."

"And they allow kids to see a woman dressed like that? Crazy stuff." She rolls her eyes, before clearing her throat. "Anyway, hello electriuser, thanks for the greeting. Let's make this quick, I want to get this thing off of me as soon as possible. So:"

"My goals with Lindsay? Well..." the French girl takes a moment, as if contemplating it "Get an ally of Damerae out of the way, maybe cause some confusion in the opponents..."

"You just wanted to be a bitch, be honest."

Deciding to ignore yet another unsolicited comment from the cameraman, Danielle fixes her blonde wig for a moment. "Why I can't stand Mark? Let's see, he's annoying, a busybody, doesn't know when to shut up and mind his own fucking business..."

"He rides DJ." The camera shakes slightly as the cameraman chuckles at Danielle's sour expression, who blushes slightly.

"I'm with Katie, what should I care if DJ wants to lower himself to be with him?" She exclaims indignantly, before huffing. "Never mind, let's get it over with: And as for that last question, that's solely between me, my therapist and, if I want to talk to her about it, Katie. So mind your own business."

"So no, you're still the same old bitch."

The greeting is suddenly interrupted as Danielle tosses her blonde wig to the camera.

Sadie's greeting:

The greeting opens with Sadie, back in her old outfit from the first season, the only difference being that the pink has been replaced with green. The girl sits in the mess hall couch, staring ahead in stunned silence.

"Sadie?"

"You guys are really cruel, you know that? You shouldn't have forced me to wear... this again." From the sad tone of voice the big girl is obviously not in the best of moods. "Anyway, thanks Nostohappyfan for the greeting, and also for the..." she pauses, only to shiver uncomfortably, "costume, I love it."

"It doesn't look like it to me, you know?"

"Mph!" The confectioner huffs, not at all happy about the comment. "I'll answer the first question right away. I'll only interact with those people if I'm forced to, I'm sick of Danielle and her bullshit."

"Who isn't sick of that woman?"

"Duh? Am I not right? I'm still wondering why I didn't do like DJ and shut her out of my life after everything she did to me." She gestures with annoyance. The second question manages to put her in a good mood, her lips stretching into a cheerful smile as she brings both hands to her chest.

"I know this is going to sound crazy to say, but... I've always wanted to get to know Bridgette better. She seems like such a sweet and calm girl, always down to earth." The mention of the surfer girl makes her blush, mainly because of what happened between them. "I just hope I can make it up to her. Besides, it would be nice to be friends with Kieran, maybe without things getting awkward between us."

At the last question she gasps dramatically. "Of course I plan to make it up to Bridgette! I'll have to get busy and bake a giant apology cake for both her and Noah!" She cheerfully raises her arms to the sky, which she then brings to her face. "And speaking of cooking, I promised Bunny I'd help her at the cooker tonight."

"Talk to you later Notsohappyfan! Thanks again for being a huge fan of mine, bye." After blowing a kiss to the camera the greeting ends, on a much more cheerful and happy note than how it started.

Danielle's greeting:

The French girl is still at the bar, wearing a sexy nurse's outfit, and is red with anger, both because of how her last greeting ended and because of the questions asked in this one. "Nope, I refuse to answer this idiot. At least the first one had made them sound like legitimate questions. This one isn't even trying to disguise that they are an excuse for its pathetic humiliation fetish."

"Well, you signed a contract, so answer them."

Growling slightly, the brunette looks at the camera. "Hello, loser."

"Daniel-"

"Loser." Danielle interrupts the cameraman, continuing to look at the camera. "Thank you for that greeting, now, let's see what ‘questions’ you asked:"

"What did therapy do to me?" With a fake smile she raises a finger. "First: It's confidential between me, the therapist and, if I feel like it, Katie. Second: fuck you."

"Your second question doesn't even deserve an answer, but I think you have a certain list to be added to. And you probably shouldn't be anywhere near any school, or park, or civilisation." She exclaims with a disgusted expression. "And McLean and the producers of this pathetic excuse of a show should probably join you."

"And for the third one, no, I'm not good at basketball, although I guess that was just a joke about my height." Starting to clap sarcastically, she flashes a strained smile at the camera. "How nice, I hope your brain didn't overheat thinking about that little dig."

"Well, we've concluded this charade. Once again, fuck you." And with that, Danielle rises from her barstool, stepping out of the frame while flipping the bird at the camera.

Katie's greeting:

"Hey CatLover929, good to hear from you." Katie greets the camera softly. This time she is on the beach, sitting on a beach chair, covered by the shade of an umbrella and dressed in her normal clothes.

"I'd love to be able to talk to Lindsay and Damerae, after all I've caused them quite a bit of trouble..." she rubs her arm nervously, it's clear how she's not proud of what she's done. "It would be nice to talk to Minerva too, if possible. I don't know her well, but I'm sure we made a really bad impression on her with that stunt."

"You think so?"

"Why did Danielle think it was a good idea to play with a girl's broken heart?" Katie brings her hand closer to her cheek, falling into a small moment of reflection. "After what happened with DJ she should have at least been able to empathise with her..."

Sighing, the tailor shakes her head at the second question. "At the motel it has been so awkward. Owen makes me uncomfortable, Sadie won't even talk to us and Danielle... she can't even understand the gravity of our actions." She runs her fingers through her hair, starting to fiddle with it shyly. "I just hope Geoff's arrival improves the mood of this place."

"Eh, I doubt it, you're still a bunch of weirdos."

Katie looks at the cameraman, annoyed "Wow, thanks." She replies, sarcastic. "If there's one thing I'd change if I could go back to the beginning of the reality show? I'd probably mind my own business, and not meddle in Damerae's love life..." she brings her index finger to her lip, sounding indecisive. "I wonder why we didn't just ally with him... we would have saved ourselves so much trouble..."

"The damage is done now, cutie. You can't change the past."

The seamstress crosses her arms, and nods sadly at the cameraman's harsh words. "Yeah, you're right, we can't change the past..."

Danielle's greeting:

Danielle sits on the barstool, covering her bare legs with the purple cape of her Raven costume. "Hi Mr.Shadow, thanks for..."

"Don't get smart Danielle, you know they didn't mean that when they said ‘sexy raven costume’." The cameraman scolds her, but Danielle simply rolls her eyes, crossing her arms.

"They should have specified, then. Anyway, I was saying, thanks for the greeting. I know you sent a lot of questions, but production only passed me three, let's see..." reading the first question the brunette shakes her head. "No, I honestly have no plans to return in future seasons after this one."

"Aw, didn't you say you wanted to clear your name?" the cameraman's question is clearly provocative, as can be guessed from his tone of voice.

"Yes, and surely this season's edit will make me look even worse, if I appear at all." Danielle crosses her arms, looking pointedly at the cameraman. "It's clear that this show's edit will always portray me in a bad light, so I have no reason to continue wasting time with this show if there is another future season. Now, let's continue."

"Yes, I still have my pets, and honestly they are even more pampered now than they were back home." Thinking of her pets Danielle shows a tiny smile. "My grandmother's housekeepers are taking good care of them while I'm here. They won't be lacking for anything until I return."

"And speaking of my grandmother, given your last question, well..." she shows some embarrassment. "She'll probably scold me for how I behaved during the season, knowing her. That's just the way she is."

"At least someone in your family has some decency."

"Fuck you." Is the girl's only response, before getting up. "Anyway, thanks again for the greeting, Shadow. Enjoy the rest of the season." And with that, she walks away again, leaving the shot. "And I'm keeping this costume, too."

Geoff's greeting:

In the motel gym Geoff, wearing a bulky and ridiculous penguin costume, is dancing a bit like an idiot for the introduction. And given his laughter, at least he's finding it funny.

"Trybipac, man, thanks for the greeting!" Stopping his silly dancing, the cowboy pauses to greet his ‘audience’. "Just out of curiosity, why did you make me dress up as a penguin?"

"It hasn't been explained, but it's so fucking funny." The cameraman behind the screen can be heard laughing at the former contestant's expense.

"Nothing really happened between me and Minerva. We were quite close while I was competing, and as much as I would have liked to try, I felt her priorities were different at the time." Geoff's answer to the first question, earnest and composed, is immediately ruined by a goofy laugh. "But bro, I definitely looked at her tits, how could I not? Damerae must like the ones with big chests."

"What a lucky bastard..."

Geoff's blue eyes light up at the next request. "Make a ranking of who I find hotter in the cast? Sure, as long as it's between us." He starts laughing under his breath, only to cough and try to be serious. "In last place we have Katie, followed by Sadie. I don't know dude, feeling a physical attraction to them seems so... wrong? They seem a lot younger than they appear to be."

"It's not that they seem it, they definitely do. They look like they just got out of middle school."

"Next we have Eva, yeah... no, muscular girls are not my type, but I respect guys who like them! Next Leshawna, she's a bit too... umh, big for my taste; at the same time, Danielle is too tall for me, but at least I can consider her pretty..."

"Geoff hurry up, we don't have all day!"

"Don't rush me man." Closing his eyes, the party guy begins to ponder, in one of his rare moments. "Isabella is pretty, but a little too simple? Or maybe she's too crazy. Then we have Gwen, who manages to make gothic fashion look cool. Beth got really cute after the first season, and I admit I'm putting her that high for personal judgement."

Bringing his hand to the back of his neck the guy blushes and laughs in embarrassment. "Next up are Courtney and Lindsay, nothing to say about them, they are crazy hot, as are Bridgette and Heather next. But Minerva is definitely the sexiest of the cast, I mean have you seen her in a swimsuit?"

After a moment of silence, fantasizing, Geoff decides to answer. "And for the last question... I think my most embarrassing experience was wearing this costume, no offence dude." He raises his hand, in greeting. "Anyway, thanks bro for the greeting, I wish you..."

Due to the length of the greeting, the camera's battery dies, interrupting Geoff in the middle of his sentence.

Danielle's greeting:

"Perverts, this show is watched by a bunch of perverts." Danielle grumbles, leaning against the counter as she tries to pull her Hooter's girl outfit shorts down a little more. "Hi KillerTalker, thanks for the greeting, let's see the questions." She said hastily, clearly wanting to get that outfit off of her.

"With the benefit of hindsight, yes, it would have been more advantageous to keep a lower profile. Although it would have been difficult, considering I'm the only ‘villain’" she makes air quotes saying that word, "who has returned from the first season. They probably would have targeted me anyway."

"As I told someone else, no, I don't intend to return for a second season." Before the cameraman can speak, Danielle shoots him a dirty glare. "That's all I'm going to say about that."

"And lastly, no, I am not vegetarian nor vegan. I love animals, but humans are omnivores, we need meat as much as we need plants. The only reservation I have is that the animal must have been treated well during its life and killed humanely. And I do not eat lamb or veal, only adult animals."

After answering the last question, Danielle quickly gets up from her barstool. "Well, and that was the last question, thanks again for the greeting, enjoy the rest of the season. Goodbye." And with that she ended the greeting, moving quickly out of the picture.

VOTING CONFESSIONALS:

Episode 2: Alien Resurr-eggtion

GUYS' TRIBAL:

Damerae:

Truth be told, I have no reason NOT to vote for Owen. He's confusedly checking the new voting device, then he clicks on the pad screen. I'm sorry man, but as far as I can see, your presence only brings negativity upon negativity.

DJ:

He votes at the speed of light. Owen, and I don't even have to explain why. Shrugs his shoulders indifferently. Target me and you're a dead man, but target my boyfriend and you're a double dead man.

Geoff:

Mmmh... he's scratching under his hat, unconvinced. I think I'll vote for Mark? I don't know man, I just feel a little sorry for Owen, just a little though. It's alarming how he's the only one who doesn't notice his girl's insanity, I mean come on dude!

Harold:

I think I'll follow Owen and vote against Mark, just because it will make it easier for me to take a look at Noah as requested. With a quiet smile he has already voted against the writer. I have a vague impression that Noah doesn't like me very much though... oh, it may just be my impression, I'm sure we'll get along great in the coming episodes!

Justin:

The pretty boy voted right away, with extreme confidence. I don't care what Owen said about that intern, I actually only half listened... maybe even less. He chuckles amused. Mark is a bigger threat, eliminating him now can only be helpful to me.

Kieran:

He's having a hard time using the new voting device. I can't even call him a fatass anymore. Owen is so pathetic that the only negative label you can use on him is to call him pathetic. He's finally managing to vote, to his relief. Finally, fuck!

Mark:

Sayonara, Owen! I'm not going to miss you at all. Giggling cruelly he votes for the former fat guy. Seriously, he could have saved himself easily if he had targeted someone else, like Trent. After all, a brainless idiot will forever remain a brainless idiot.

Noah:

You ruined my chances of winning last season, Owen, and you think I'm going to vote against Mark just because he already knows Evelyn? You must be delusional. After huffing annoyed he votes for his former friend, then shakes his head in disappointment. Do me a favor, don't ever let me see your face again.

Owen:

I have to vote against Mark, I have to! There is a clear agitation on his face as he votes against the writer. It is mainly because of him that Isabella is not having a good time, plus he has also been cruel to Beth for no reason. It's only fair to make him pay by kicking him out of the game, right? He sighs exhaustedly. Now I just have to trust Trent and Noah...

Trent:

I wonder why Owen thinks I wouldn't vote against him. Without any hint of emotion he immediately casts his vote. That guy is dating Isabella, the same girl who dislocated Danielle's wrist. And let's be honest, what's in it for me to follow someone universally hated? Exactly, nothing.

FINAL RESULT:

Owen: 6 ( Damerae, DJ, Kieran, Mark, Noah, Trent )
Mark: 4 ( Geoff, Harold, Justin, Owen )

GIRLS' TRIBAL:

Beth:

Seriously, Katie has a lot of nerve... she shakes her head, a little angry at the events of that day. T-trying to manipulate poor Minerva like that... is h-horrible, and how can she allow her friend to be defamed like that? I'm sorry... but she has to go...

Bridgette:

And here I thought there was hope for Danielle, after today I have my doubts about that... she sighs exhaustedly, then proceeds to vote. I'm sorry to do this, Katie, but you're just as guilty as your girlfriend. It's best to get away before you cause any more trouble, besides... Danielle will join you shortly anyway, so at least you'll be reunited right away.

Courtney:

Finally people have opened their eyes to Katie, almost as false and venomous as her girlfriend, if not worse even! With a cruel smirk on her face she shows her vote for the seamstress. Do enjoy yourself on the Lame-o-sine dear, and don't worry I've already recommended to Gwen the best lawyers around to sue you for defamation.

Danielle:

She is visibly nervous. I have to vote for Lindsay, and not only because that brainless bimbo had the nerve to slap me, but also in the hope that that idiot Minerva will consider again voting her. She lets out a barely suppressed growl. Moon Baal, I've only been here a few days and already I can't stand any of these idiots...

Gwen:

Good riddance, Katie. I see that karma has finally hit you, right on the head. The goth crosses her arms satisfied after voting, and smiles cruelly at the camera. You know what the best part of this is? It's not even your elimination, but it's having made Sadie open her eyes and leave you alone like a dog.

Katie:

She tries to wipe the runny mascara off her face, to no avail. It's t-terrible, why did I let t-that all happen? She sniffle and, after wiping herself clean, casts her vote. I'm... I'm sorry Lindsay, I-I can't go back, I can't leave Danielle alone right now!

Leshawna:

The little white girl really made a mess. She is angry, but at the same time also happy to cast that vote. But I have you to thank, sweetheart. Your little girlfriend will be easier to eliminate in the future unlike you. I'd like to say nothing personal, but you've created a hate club about someone, so I'll say this... have a good recovery, Katie.

Lindsay:

How do you use this thing? Still angry she is trying to use the pad to vote. I can't believe it, I thought they were my friends, and instead I was nothing more than a tool for them! In the end, no one knows how, she manages to cast her vote. I'm voting for Katie, so Danielle will learn not to talk about my man too!

Minerva:

You know Katie, you should learn not to meddle in other people's business. She doesn't hesitate to vote against the seamstress, all with a slight annoyed frown on her face. Gwen is right, it's not worth eliminating Lindsay... not like that at least. I... I don't want to become like those girls back home who judge me without knowing me, even though I can't stand Lindsay I don't want to become like them...

Sadie:

How could Katie do that to Lindsay? I thought she would never fall so low! That... fucking bitch! She let Danielle ruin her! Why did this have to happen? Why did she go down like this for a girl she's only known for a year? Am I who have always been there for her all her life by any chance not enough? Have I never been enough? Once having voted, anger gives way to sadness, after which the confessional ends with Sadie bursting into tears.

FINAL RESULT:

Katie: 8 ( Beth, Bridgette, Courtney, Gwen, Leshawna, Lindsay, Minerva, Sadie )
Lindsay: 2 ( Danielle, Katie )

Episode 3: Riot on Set

Bridgette:

You've left us no choice, Danielle. The blonde shrugs her shoulders indifferently. You can't act like the worst human being on planet earth and expect to get away with it.

Danielle:

I'm sure Justin will do a good job of persuading the girls to vote against Kieran. She shows the camera her vote against the Polynesian, all while smiling confidently. Finally I'll be able to make that plebeian pay after sabotaging me last season.

DJ:

He says nothing, merely votes on the voting device with an apathetic expression, then leaves the confessional shortly after.
Nomination against Danielle

Geoff:

Danielle, dudette, there's not much to say here. You helped us today, it's true, but none of us want to deal with you after what you did. He crosses his arms and shakes his head in disappointment.

Gwen:

She's laughing a little cruelly as she casts her vote. First Katie and now Danielle, things couldn't be better for me. It was also all too easy to get rid of both of them.

Justin:

Sorry Kieran, but this vote is purely for strategic purposes, we all know who will go home in the end. Winking at the camera, the model quickly casts his vote.

Kieran:

Danielle, goodbye whore. He has nothing more to add except his vote against the Frenchwoman. As he walks away Alan can be heard sighing ecstatically, clearly taken aback by the Polynesian's manner.

Leshawna:

And to think that in the past I told you not to come back, Danielle. You know, it was kind of stupid to ruin your reputation more when you really didn't even need the money... I guess rich people have their own priorities. She chuckles amused.

Minerva:

Danielle is the only person I wouldn't feel guilty eliminating at the moment. I'm sorry to say it, but when a person is evil, they're just evil. The redhead quickly votes against the business woman, after which she sighs. And to think that I would have played right into her hands if it weren't for Gwen...

FINAL RESULT:

Danielle: 7 ( Bridgette, DJ, Geoff, Gwen, Kieran, Leshawna, Minerva )
Kieran: 2 ( Danielle, Justin )

Episode 4: Beach Blanket Bogus

Beth: